THE
HISTORY
OF
THE
INDULGENCE
.
AFter
the
unexpected
Alteration
(
which
proved
indeed
a
Convulsion
falling-out
so
suddenly
)
that
came
upon
the
Church
,
after
the
Kings
restauration
,
when
beside
many
other
sad
passages
,
(
and
too
many
here
to
be
commemorated
)
the
memorie
of
which
may
make
tears
trickle
down
from
our
eyes
,
so
many
of
the
able
,
painful
,
faithful
and
succesful
labourers
in
the
Vineyard
of
the
Lord
were
by
one
Act
of
Councel
at
Glasgow
Anno
1662.
put
from
their
work
;
and
by
violence
thrust
out
of
the
Vineyard
,
where
the
Lord
had
set
them
to
labour
;
even
to
the
number
of
Three
hundered
and
above
.
Nor
was
it
enough
to
the
Rulers
to
banish
all
those
by
an
Act
from
their
own
Parishes
;
but
to
make
this
banishment
yet
more
grievous
,
and
the
life
of
those
faithful
Servants
of
Christ
yet
more
bitter
and
less
vital
,
they
thereafter
did
command
them
to
remove
from
their
own
Paroches
twentie
miles
,
six
miles
from
a
Cathedral
Church
,
and
three
miles
from
a
Brugh
.
After
(
I
say
)
this
surprizing
and
astonishing
blow
,
tending
so
directly
to
the
overthrow
of
the
Lords
Ministrie
,
in
that
Church
,
and
the
Introduction
afterward
of
abjured
Prelacie
,
whereby
the
Church
became
suddainly
filled
with
aswarme
of
locusts
;
and
the
many
Acts
made
to
enforce
a
compliance
among
the
people
with
this
defection
,
and
actual
conformity
thereunto
,
and
that
so
violently
and
rigorously
,
as
even
simple
withdrawing
was
made
seditious
and
criminal
,
and
severely
punished
:
the
ejected
Ministers
began
to
think
with
themselves
,
that
this
tyrannical
ejection
did
not
,
nor
could
not
,
unminister
them
,
or
make
them
no
more
Ministers
of
Christ
;
so
as
they
might
not
preach
the
Gospel
,
wherever
they
were
,
as
Ambassadours
of
Christ
;
but
,
on
the
contrary
,
they
saw
,
that
they
lay
under
the
wrath
and
displeasure
of
God
,
if
they
should
not
preach
Christ
;
and
that
a
necessity
was
laid
upon
them
,
yea
and
wo
was
unto
them
,
if
they
preached
not
the
Gospel
;
according
to
that
1
Cor.
9
:
v.
16.
and
they
observed
likewise
,
that
the
necessity
was
now
great
,
yea
greater
than
ever
,
upon
many
accounts
:
And
on
the
other
hand
,
the
people
being
more
and
more
alienated
from
the
Swarm
of
Curats
,
as
being
not
only
prodigiously
profane
,
and
lascivious
,
vaine
and
ignorant
(
enough
to
demonstrate
,
that
they
were
never
the
authorized
Messengers
of
Christ
)
but
also
highly
guilty
of
perjurie
and
defection
,
in
their
compliance
with
,
receiving
their
commission
immediatly
from
,
acting
in
subordination
to
,
and
by
a
power
derived
from
the
abjured
Prelates
,
contrare
to
the
Word
of
God
,
the
Primitive
Pattern
and
our
own
Reformation
,
confirmed
by
Oaths
,
solemne
Vowes
and
Covenants
;
and
being
sensible
of
an
obligation
still
lying
upon
them
to
owne
the
outed
Ministers
,
as
the
faithfull
Servants
of
Christ
,
and
therefore
under
a
necessity
to
hear
them
,
and
to
receive
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
as
dispensed
by
them
:
both
the
one
and
the
other
saw
themselves
called
to
some
other
exercise
,
both
to
restifie
their
adherence
to
their
former
avowed
Profession
,
their
abhorrence
of
the
abjured
re-introduced
Prelacie
,
and
their
willingness
to
keep
Christ
,
in
his
pure
Ordinances
,
in
the
Land
.
Wherefore
not
a
few
of
the
more
serious
Ministers
,
bethinking
themselves
,
and
considering
the
many
obligations
lying
upon
them
,
to
preach
,
and
to
be
instant
in
season
and
out
of
season
,
and
considering
the
urgent
necessitie
,
and
withall
the
cheerful
readiness
and
willingness
of
the
people
to
hear
,
saw
themselves
called
of
God
to
preach
as
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
wherever
providence
ordered
their
abode
;
and
thereupon
,
as
occasion
offered
,
preached
unto
all
such
as
were
willing
to
hear
;
but
at
first
(
that
they
might
as
little
displease
the
Rulers
,
as
possible
)
only
in
privat
houses
,
and
that
for
the
most
part
,
(
if
not
altogether
)
at
such
times
,
when
there
was
no
publick
Worshipe
in
the
publick
meeting
places
.
(
A
superplus
of
caution
.
)
But
such
was
the
rage
of
the
new
installed
Prelates
,
and
such
was
their
Indignation
at
,
and
Enmitie
against
those
outed
Ministers
,
and
chiefly
at
and
against
the
work
they
were
about
,
as
knowing
that
if
Christ
were
keeped
in
the
Land
,
and
a
memory
only
of
him
were
reserved
,
they
could
enjoy
no
quiet
in
their
usurpations
;
that
they
ceased
not
to
stirre
up
the
Rulers
,
to
all
extravagancies
of
Cruelty
,
for
suppressing
of
the
Innocent
,
Peacable
and
Harmeless
Assemblings
.
Hence
came
severe
prohibitions
,
discharging
all
such
meetings
under
exorbitant
Penalties
,
both
upon
the
Masters
of
the
houses
,
where
these
Assemblies
were
found
,
and
upon
the
Minister
found
there
exercising
,
and
upon
all
and
every
one
present
,
without
exception
,
Hence
were
houses
forced
and
searched
,
and
many
hailed
to
prisons
,
and
several
necessitate
to
escape
at
windowes
with
the
hazard
of
their
lives
;
Officers
and
Spies
sent
unto
and
set
in
several
suspected
places
,
to
seize
and
fall
upon
such
,
as
they
found
at
such
meetings
,
or
but
suspected
to
have
been
there
:
whence
it
came
to
passe
that
many
,
both
men
and
women
,
young
and
old
,
have
been
dragged
to
Prisons
,
and
there
closs
keeped
,
as
if
they
had
been
the
worst
of
Malefactors
,
besides
several
other
outragious
and
illegal
Acts
of
Violence
and
Oppression
committed
against
them
,
contrarie
to
all
Law
,
Equitie
and
Conscience
.
The
faithful
Ministers
and
people
,
desireing
still
to
follow
the
Lord
,
in
the
duty
of
the
day
,
and
finding
so
many
and
so
great
Difficul●ies
,
in
their
Assembling
in
Houses
,
where
they
were
so
easily
attraped
,
and
could
with
so
great
hazard
meet
,
and
with
difficultie
escape
the
hands
of
these
Burrioes
,
were
constrained
at
last
to
keep
their
Meetings
in
the
fields
,
though
without
all
shelter
from
Cold
,
Winde
,
Snow
,
and
Raine
:
Whereupon
the
rage
and
fury
of
the
Rulers
,
instigated
by
the
Prelates
,
did
break
forth
into
more
excessive
and
boundless
Flames
:
Whence
came
severe
Acts
of
Councel
and
Parliament
against
the
same
;
and
all
wayes
of
cruelty
imaginable
taken
,
to
suppress
these
House
and
Field
meetings
;
field
meetings
being
discharged
under
the
paine
of
death
unto
the
Minister
and
Convocater
,
and
other
grievous
penalties
unto
such
as
did
meet
:
Which
course
of
severity
and
rigour
hath
continued
unto
this
day
:
But
to
mention
the
several
Steps
,
Methods
,
Means
,
Consequences
and
Effects
of
this
Tragoedie
,
would
make
too
long
a
digression
,
It
is
sufficient
for
us
to
notice
,
that
the
Suppressing
of
these
Meetings
hath
been
the
butt
,
a●
which
a
great
part
(
if
not
the
far
greatest
)
of
the
Acts
and
Actings
of
the
Rulers
have
been
levelled
,
ever
since
they
began
to
appear
;
and
the
onely
occasion
of
so
many
Acts
of
Cruelty
,
and
of
Enormitie
in
point
of
Justice
and
Legality
▪
they
being
the
onely
eye-sore
of
these
Enemies
to
Christ
and
His
Interest
,
and
that
which
they
had
been
hitherto
,
both
with
cruelty
and
craft
,
seeking
to
destroy
,
by
Tyrannical
Acts
and
Lawes
,
and
by
more
Tyrannical
and
illegal
Executions
;
as
if
these
Assemblers
had
been
no
more
lawful
Subjects
,
but
open
Traitours
,
and
the
Worst
of
Rebels
.
Hence
came
the
filling
of
P●isons
with
such
as
were
apprehended
,
the
sending
of
such
Ministers
as
were
taken
into
the
Basse
;
the
setting
of
a
great
summe
of
Money
upon
the
Heads
of
some
;
liberty
granted
to
Souldiers
to
wound
and
kill
,
in
seeking
to
apprehend
Ministers
,
and
to
apprehend
and
trouble
any
person
they
found
on
the
high-wayes
;
the
selling
of
honest
people
,
as
Slaves
,
unto
the
French
Captains
,
and
unto
Persons
going
to
America
;
the
Banishing
of
the
Wives
and
Children
of
the
outed
Ministers
,
that
were
come
to
Edinburgh
for
shelter
,
commanding
them
to
dislodge
within
the
short
day
prefixed
,
under
the
paine
of
being
forcibly
shut
up
,
or
dragged
out
;
the
appointment
of
a
Major
in
Edinburgh
,
with
command
over
the
Town
Guards
,
and
a
good
salarie
for
this
very
end
,
to
apprehend
,
at
all
times
,
all
such
Ministers
or
people
,
as
he
could
finde
Assembling
together
;
the
out-lawing
of
several
Ministers
,
and
many
hundereds
of
Professors
,
discharging
all
supply
,
were
it
but
of
bread
or
water
or
of
a
nights
lodging
,
to
be
given
unto
them
;
and
what
not
?
In
the
midst
of
all
this
furie
,
and
after
the
quashing
by
blood
,
illegall
&
most
falsly
patcht
up
for
saltures
,
of
severall
estates
escheating
and
confiscating
of
goods
,
of
that
trouble
Anno
1666.
,
occasioned
through
the
Barbarous
Executions
of
illegal
Commands
,
against
simple
Non-complyers
with
the
course
of
Prelacy
,
the
King
(
at
whose
instigation
,
or
in
compliance
with
whose
Desire
and
Request
,
I
know
not
;
but
that
it
was
not
of
God
,
nor
of
Christ
,
nor
of
the
Spirit
,
that
I
know
)
essayeth
other
meanes
,
and
taketh
other
measures
;
(
but
all
tending
unto
the
same
destructive
end
designed
,
to
wit
,
the
suppressing
and
banishing
out
of
the
Land
all
these
Memorials
of
the
Lords
Covenanted
Interest
,
and
of
his
presence
in
the
Land
,
the
Assemblies
,
(
I
mean
)
of
his
Servants
,
to
serve
and
Worshipe
him
;
according
to
the
pure
Order
of
the
Gospel
,
after
the
example
of
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
&
those
primitive
Christians
,
which
willingly
followed
and
heard
them
,
)
when
by
cruelty
the
Rulers
saw
they
were
not
able
to
attaine
their
end
,
but
the
more
they
laboured
that
way
,
to
suppress
these
meetings
,
the
greater
and
more
frequent
they
grew
,
the
craftie
device
of
an
Indulgence
to
some
certaine
select
persons
of
the
whole
outed
Ministers
is
fallen
upon
;
which
if
it
had
been
more
General
or
Universal
,
than
it
was
,
had
in
all
probability
,
proven
an
effectual
meane
for
attaining
of
that
,
which
they
were
so
earnestly
labouring
for
,
viz.
the
extinction
of
the
whole
Remnant
.
Being
now
to
discourse
of
this
Indulgence
,
as
it
is
called
,
we
shal
beginne
where
it
began
to
appear
;
that
is
at
the
Kings
Letter
to
the
Councel
hereanent
,
dated
at
W●it●hal
the
7.
of
Iuny
1669.
which
was
as
followeth
.
CHARLES
REX
.
Right
Trustee
&c.
Wee
Greet
You
well
.
Whereas
by
the
Act
of
Councel
and
Proclamation
at
Glasgow
in
the
Yeer
1662.
a
Considerable
number
of
Ministers
were
at
once
turned
out
,
and
so
debarred
from
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
exercise
of
the
Ministerie
;
we
are
graciously
pleased
to
authorize
you
,
our
Privie
Councel
,
to
appoint
so
many
of
the
outted
Ministers
,
as
have
lived
peacably
and
orderly
in
the
places
,
where
they
have
resided
,
to
returne
to
preach
and
exercise
othe●
functions
of
the
Ministery
,
in
the
Paroch
Churches
,
where
they
formerly
served
,
(
provided
they
be
vacant
)
&
to
allow
Patrons
to
present
to
other
vacant
Churches
,
such
others
of
them
,
as
you
shall
approve
.
And
that
such
of
these
Ministers
,
as
shall
take
Collation
from
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocie
,
and
keep
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
may
be
warranted
to
lift
their
stipends
,
as
other
Ministers
of
the
Kingdom
.
But
for
such
,
as
are
not
,
or
shall
not
be
collated
by
the
Bishop
,
that
they
have
no
warrand
to
meddle
with
the
vacant
Stipend
,
but
only
to
possesse
the
Manse
and
Gleib
;
and
that
you
appoint
a
Collector
for
these
and
all
other
vacant
stipends
,
who
shall
issue
the
same
,
and
pay
yeerly
maintenance
to
the
saids
not
collated
Ministers
,
as
you
shall
see
fit
to
appoint
.
That
all
who
are
restored
,
or
allowed
to
exercise
the
Ministrie
,
be
in
our
Name
&
by
our
Authoritie
enjoined
,
to
constitute
and
keep
Kirk-Sessions
,
to
keep
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
as
was
done
by
all
Ministers
before
1638.
And
that
such
of
them
,
as
shall
not
obey
our
Commands
in
keeping
Presbyteries
,
be
confined
within
the
bounds
of
the
Paroches
,
where
they
preach
,
aye
and
while
they
give
assurance
to
keep
Presbyteries
for
the
future
.
That
all
,
who
shall
be
allowed
to
preach
,
be
strickly
enjoined
,
not
to
admit
any
of
their
Neighbour
or
other
Paroches
unto
their
Communions
,
nor
Baptize
their
Children
,
nor
marry
any
of
them
,
without
the
allowance
of
the
Minister
of
the
Paroch
,
to
which
they
belong
,
unless
it
be
vacant
for
the
time
.
And
if
it
be
found
upon
complaint
made
by
any
Presbytery
to
you
,
our
Privie
Councel
,
that
the
people
of
the
Neighbour
,
or
other
Paroches
,
resort
to
their
Preachings
,
and
deserte
their
own
Paroch
Churches
,
that
according
to
the
degree
of
the
offence
and
disorder
,
you
silence
the
Minister
,
who
countenances
the
same
,
for
shorter
or
longer
time
,
or
altogether
turne
out
,
as
you
see
cause
.
And
upon
complaint
made
and
verified
of
any
seditious
discourse
or
expressions
in
the
Pulpit
,
or
else
where
,
uttered
by
any
of
these
Ministers
,
you
are
immediatly
to
turn
them
out
,
and
further
punish
them
according
to
Law
,
and
the
degree
of
the
offence
.
That
such
of
the
outted
Ministers
,
who
live
peacablie
and
orderly
,
and
are
not
reentered
,
or
presented
as
aforesaid
,
have
allowed
to
them
foure
hundereth
merks
Scots
,
Yeerly
,
out
of
the
vacant
Churches
,
for
their
maintenance
,
till
they
be
provided
of
Churches
.
And
that
even
such
,
who
shall
give
assurance
to
live
so
,
for
the
future
,
be
allowed
the
same
yeerly
maintenance
.
And
seing
we
have
by
these
orders
,
taken
away
all
pretences
for
Conventicles
,
and
provided
for
the
want
of
such
as
are
,
&
will
be
peacable
:
If
any
shall
be
found
hereafter
to
preach
without
Authoritie
,
or
keep
Conventicles
,
our
express
pleasure
is
,
That
you
proceed
with
all
severity
against
the
Preachers
and
Hearers
,
as
seditous
Persons
,
and
contemners
of
our
Authority
.
So
leaving
the
Managment
of
these
disorders
to
your
prudence
,
and
recommending
them
to
your
care
,
we
bid
you
farewell
.
Given
at
our
Court
,
at
Whitehall
the
Seventh
day
of
Iuny
1669.
&
of
our
Reigne
the
21.
Yeer
,
by
his
Majest:
Command
LAUDERDAIL
.
Ere
we
proceed
,
it
will
not
be
amiss
to
set
down
here
some
few
most
obvious
remarks
,
to
the
end
,
we
may
come
to
understand
better
the
nature
,
and
true
import
of
this
Indulgen●e
,
where
of
this
Letter
is
the
ground
and
Basis.
And
1.
We
see
it
is
said
,
That
by
the
Act
of
Council
,
and
Proclamation
at
Glasgow
An.
1662.
a
considerable
number
of
Ministers
were
at
once
turned
out
;
and
so
(
N.B.
)
debarred
from
preaching
of
the
Gospel
and
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
.
Whence
we
cannot
but
observe
,
That
those
Ministers
,
who
were
by
that
Act
at
Glasgow
banished
from
their
Paroch-Churches
,
were
not
only
debarred
and
hindered
from
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
in
their
own
Congregations
(
which
could
not
but
follow
by
an
inevitable
consequence
)
But
in
the
sense
and
meaning
of
the
Court
,
they
were
by
vertue
of
that
sentence
debarred
from
,
and
incapacitated
for
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
the
Exercise
of
the
Ministrie
,
any
where
;
and
so
according
to
the
meaning
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
emitting
this
Edict
,
these
Ministers
were
simpliciter
deposed
from
their
Ministrie
,
and
looked
upon
as
men
,
having
no
longer
power
or
warrand
,
before
God
or
Man
,
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
or
dispense
Ordinances
,
as
Ministers
thereof
.
Whence
it
followeth
,
that
the
Indulgence
(
as
it
is
called
)
is
a
full
and
formal
opening
of
their
mouth
againe
;
&
(
as
to
some
)
a
Reponing
of
them
,
according
to
the
meaning
of
the
Indulgers
;
who
doubtless
will
not
say
,
(
What
ever
the
plain
Language
of
their
Practice
be
)
that
they
have
power
to
countermand
what
God
hath
commanded
,
or
to
discharge
such
,
from
serving
Christ
in
the
Ministrie
,
as
he
hath
strickly
enjoined
,
and
that
upon
all
highest
peril
,
to
serve
him
so
;
but
they
think
,
they
have
power
from
God
,
to
silence
Ministers
from
preaching
when
they
will
;
and
againe
to
open
their
mouthes
,
and
grant
them
liberty
to
Exercise
the
Ministrie
,
as
they
see
good
;
and
that
the
Lord
Authorizeth
what
they
do
;
and
so
,
they
do
but
what
Church-Judicatories
were
in
use
to
do
formerly
,
or
Prelates
yet
do
,
as
to
such
,
who
are
under
them
.
Here
then
being
a
Full
,
Formal
,
and
judicial
Power
,
granted
to
such
,
as
were
,
in
the
Courts
Iudgement
,
put
from
their
Office
,
deprived
of
and
debarred
from
the
libertie
of
exercising
the
same
,
or
any
part
thereof
,
to
re-enter
into
the
full
and
free
Exercise
of
the
same
;
it
appeareth
to
me
to
be
undeniable
,
That
the
accepters
of
this
Indulgence
have
,
upon
the
matter
,
assented
unto
this
grievous
incroachment
upon
the
Priuileges
of
the
Church
of
Christ
.
Our
Church
never
thought
it
competent
to
the
Civil
Magistrat
,
to
depose
Ministers
from
their
Office
,
or
to
suspend
them
from
the
Exercise
thereof
.
Let
the
Second
Book
of
Discipline
be
viewed
;
Let
the
CXI
.
Propositions
be
considered
;
Let
the
Propositions
for
Government
be
looked
upon
;
Let
our
first
or
Second
Confession
of
faith
,
or
the
late
Confession
,
drawn
up
at
West-Minster
be
pondered
;
Let
the
writtings
of
our
worthies
Mr
Rutherfoord
,
and
Mr.
Gillispy
be
read
;
Yea
,
let
all
our
publick
proceedings
,
and
the
whole
tenor
of
the
pub●ick
actings
of
our
Church
be
remembered
,
and
it
will
be
seen
,
that
the
granting
of
this
unto
the
Magistrate
is
point-blank
contrary
unto
all
these
;
Yea
,
&
to
all
the
writtings
of
the
Orthodox
Anti-Arminian
Anti-Erastian
Divines
.
But
I
know
it
will
be
said
.
That
the
Receivers
of
the
Indulgence
cannot
helpe
what
the
Magistrate
saith
;
they
know
what
themselves
think
;
and
as
they
did
not
look
upon
themselves
as
deposed
,
when
banished
from
their
own
Parishes
,
as
appeared
by
their
preaching
else
where
after
that
sentence
;
so
they
grant
no
such
power
now
unto
the
Magistrate
:
Yea
,
when
some
of
the
Indulged
were
some
yeers
thereafter
called
before
the
Councel
,
it
was
said
roundly
by
their
Mouth
,
That
they
had
received
their
Ministrie
from
Iesus
Christ
.
But
I
answere
,
(
1.
)
Though
the
Indulged
could
not
cause
the
Magistrate
speak
otherwise
,
than
he
would
;
yet
they
were
Masters
of
themselves
,
and
of
their
own
actions
;
and
they
had
liberty
to
do
and
speak
that
,
which
before
the
world
might
testifie
and
declare
,
that
they
did
not
assent
unto
that
assuming
of
Church
power
,
but
on
the
contrary
did
dissent
there
from
,
and
protest
against
it
,
as
a
sinful
Usurpation
and
Incroachment
.
What
publick
Protestation
was
,
I
pray
,
given
in
against
this
,
first
or
last
?
What
Plaine
and
Positive
Testimonie
was
borne
unto
the
Doctrine
&
Practice
of
our
Church
,
in
this
point
,
which
many
of
our
forebearers
did
owne
unto
Banishment
and
Bloud
?
(
2.
)
As
for
that
,
which
was
said
by
the
mouth
of
some
of
them
,
(
of
which
more
afterward
)
it
was
but
a
poor
salvo
,
in
the
case
;
bec●use
no
man
breathing
,
neither
Magistrate
,
nor
Church-Judicatory
,
can
properly
give
the
Ministerie
;
that
being
proper
to
Christ
Jesus
alone
:
Men
only
can
Instrumentally
and
Ministerially
convey
&
apply
the
power
,
which
is
of
Christ
,
unto
such
or
such
a
Person
:
now
I
suppose
these
Brethren
,
who
spoke
so
by
their
mouth
,
did
not
think
or
meane
,
that
they
had
their
Ministrie
from
Christ
immediatly
,
without
the
intervention
of
an
instrumental
and
ministerial
cause
:
So
that
notwithstanding
of
this
,
by
their
practice
they
might
and
did
declare
,
that
the
Civil
Magistrat
was
the
Instrumental
and
Ministerial
cause
,
lawfully
Authorized
to
repone
them
to
their
Ministrie
;
that
is
,
that
all
that
power
of
Deposeing
&
Reponing
of
Ministers
,
which
by
our
Reformed
Doctrine
,
Discipline
and
Practice
,
hath
been
asserted
to
agree
only
to
Church-Officers
and
Church-Judicatories
,
is
competent
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
as
such
(
3.
)
Further
it
may
be
noticed
,
that
a
Minister
once
deposed
,
or
suspended
,
and
now
reponed
by
a
lawful
Presbytery
,
might
say
the
same
,
to
wit
.
That
he
receiveth
his
Ministrie
from
Iesus
Christ
,
with
full
Prescriptions
from
him
&c.
Without
the
least
questioning
of
the
lawful
Ministerial
and
Instrumental
power
of
the
Presbyterie
,
in
that
affaire
:
So
that
it
is
manifest
,
that
this
could
not
salve
them
from
a
real
acknowledging
the
Council
upon
the
matter
,
to
have
the
Ministerial
power
of
Deposing
and
Reponing
of
Ministers
;
and
that
,
de
jure
.
(
4.
)
Itis
true
,
thei●
preaching
else
where
,
after
their
Banishment
from
their
own
Congregations
,
will
say
,
that
in
so
far
,
they
did
not
acknowledge
themselves
deposed
from
the
function
;
yet
it
will
not
help
much
;
for
their
by
past
faithful
deportment
will
not
lessen
their
fainte
at
this
time
,
but
rather
aggravat
their
cedeing
,
or
their
silence
,
at
the
accepting
of
this
Indulgence
,
springing
forth
of
such
a
fountaine
.
Their
by
past
honest
carriage
(
I
speak
here
upon
supposition
,
that
they
did
sedulously
preach
elsewhere
,
when
thrust
from
their
own
Charges
;
though
I
apprehend
,
it
will
be
found
true
,
but
of
a
few
of
them
)
should
have
prompted
them
now
to
a
plaine
declaration
of
their
adherence
to
their
former
Principles
,
and
of
their
abhorrence
of
such
gross
and
Palpable
Invasions
upon
,
and
Usurpation
of
the
power
,
which
Christ
hath
granted
only
to
his
Church
.
2.
We
may
remarke
,
that
it
is
said
,
We
are
graciously
pleased
to
authorize
you
,
our
Privie
Councel
(
N.B.
)
to
appoint
so
many
of
them
&c.
and
againe
,
as
you
shall
approve
of
.
Whence
it
is
obvious
(
1.
)
That
all
the
power
,
which
the
Privie
Councel
had
,
was
from
the
King
;
and
consequently
,
that
they
go
no
greater
length
,
than
the
Kings
Letter
did
allow
;
and
that
their
Actings
could
not
justle
with
,
or
cross
the
Scope
,
Intent
and
Designe
of
his
Maj.
Letter
;
but
fully
comply
therewith
in
all
points
,
and
in
all
its
Designes
.
So
that
,
when
any
doubt
ariseth
anent
what
the
Councel
did
,
we
must
,
for
obtaining
of
Satisfaction
and
Clearness
,
have
our
recourse
to
this
primum
mobile
,
the
Spring
and
Principle
of
this
Motion
,
and
the
Ground
and
Basis
of
the
Councels
Actings
:
Yea
we
must
interpret
the
Actings
and
Deed
of
the
Councel
by
this
Letter
,
which
was
their
Cynosure
,
by
which
they
were
to
direct
their
course
,
and
their
Rule
and
Ground
of
Acting
.
(
2.
)
Itis
obvious
allo
,
that
That
power
,
which
they
are
authorized
to
exercise
,
is
a
Power
to
appoint
such
and
such
Persons
,
as
they
think
meet
,
and
shall
approve
of
,
to
go
to
such
and
such
places
.
It
was
not
then
a
Command
given
,
or
a
power
granted
to
recal
the
Act
of
Glasgow
,
whereby
the
Ministers
were
banished
from
their
Charges
;
but
a
power
to
meddle
with
pure
Church-matters
,
and
that
immediatly
;
that
is
,
to
judge
and
cognosce
of
the
Qualifications
of
Ministers
;
and
so
to
approve
or
not
approve
of
them
;
and
a
powe●
of
installing
such
as
they
approved
of
,
in
such
places
,
as
they
shall
think
meet
,
and
none
else
.
These
things
are
plaine
.
And
it
is
manifest
,
that
there
is
herein
a
Plaine
,
Clear
,
Palpable
and
Gross
Incroachment
on
the
Liberties
of
the
Church
,
and
on
the
Power
granted
to
her
of
the
Lord
Christ
Jesus
,
as
no
man
will
deny
,
who
is
not
a
stranger
to
the
Word
of
God
,
and
to
the
Principles
of
Presbyterian
Government
,
and
to
all
the
Acts
and
Actings
of
our
Church
from
the
very
first
Reformation
from
Popery
.
Wherefore
,
seing
it
is
known
,
that
in
this
case
,
qui
tacet
consentire
videtur
,
he
who
is
silent
,
is
construed
to
consent
:
And
it
hath
been
alwayes
accounted
in
our
Church
(
and
is
so
also
by
the
Word
of
God
)
a
sinful
compliance
with
a
wicked
course
,
not
to
give
faithful
,
free
and
timeous
Testimonie
against
the
same
;
it
is
undeniable
,
that
these
indulged
Persons
,
accepting
this
Indulgence
,
conveyed
through
such
a
channel
,
&
flowing
from
sucha
fountaine
,
as
is
already
shown
have
not
only
fainted
,
as
to
their
duty
;
but
are
interpretatively
assenters
unto
this
Usurpation
.
3.
The
Qualification
of
those
,
who
are
to
be
restored
to
the
Ministrie
,
is
here
also
to
be
remarked
,
in
those
Words
,
So
many
of
the
outted
Ministers
,
as
have
(
N.
B.
)
lived
peacable
and
orderly
,
in
the
places
,
where
thy
have
resided
.
I
shall
be
far
from
saying
,
that
Ministers
should
not
live
peacably
and
orderly
;
but
we
ought
to
consider
,
what
is
accounted
,
living
peacably
and
orderly
,
by
such
as
propose
this
Qualification
:
And
that
sure
,
to
speake
it
in
the
smoothest
of
Termes
,
is
a
negative
compliance
with
all
their
Tyranny
,
Oppression
of
Church
and
Countrey
,
Bloudshed
,
Overturning
of
the
Work
of
God
,
Establishing
iniquity
by
Law
,
Perjurie
,
Apostasie
,
Re-establishing
of
Perjured
Prelats
,
and
abjured
Prelacie
,
intruding
of
Hirelings
;
Persecution
of
conscientious
people
,
for
not
acknowledging
of
these
Hirelings
as
lawful
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
&c.
That
is
to
say
,
have
been
very
quiet
and
silent
,
as
to
the
bearing
of
faithfull
witness
unto
the
Cause
of
God
,
and
the
work
of
Reformation
,
according
to
our
solemne
Oaths
and
Covenants
;
and
have
been
loath
to
transgres
any
of
their
iniquous
Lawes
;
and
careful
to
walk
and
carry
so
,
in
all
their
deportment
,
as
not
●o
displease
them
in
the
least
.
Now
I
would
think
that
this
very
thing
should
have
been
enough
to
have
scarred
tender
conscientious
persons
from
accepting
this
Indulgence
.
What
Son
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
could
have
accepted
of
a
favour
,
in
the
bosome
of
which
lay
this
Reproach
?
Who
could
have
accepted
of
this
Indulgence
,
and
not
with
all
openly
have
thereby
declared
,
that
he
was
one
of
those
peacable
livers
,
for
whom
it
was
designed
,
and
upon
whom
in
special
,
as
such
,
it
was
to
be
conferred
?
And
however
this
peacableness
and
orderliness
was
accounted
a
good
Qualification
by
the
Rulers
,
and
a
satisfactory
Mark
unto
them
of
the
fitness
of
these
Persons
,
for
receiving
of
their
favours
,
and
a
sufficient
ground
of
security
unto
them
,
that
these
Persons
would
not
stand
in
the
way
of
their
further
destructive
progress
,
nor
marre
them
in
their
further
pernicious
designes
:
It
seemeth
strange
to
me
,
that
conscientious
Sons
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
should
have
suffered
themselves
to
be
looked
upon
,
with
such
a
special
eye
of
favour
by
those
Enemies
,
and
to
be
distinguished
from
others
by
such
a
Character
,
as
in
our
good
times
,
and
according
to
the
wholsome
Canons
of
our
Church
,
would
have
exposed
them
unto
the
highest
of
Church
Censures
.
Had
they
not
then
a
faire
occasion
here
,
yea
and
a
loud
●all
,
to
vindicat
themselves
from
this
Aspersion
,
howbeit
esteemed
,
judged
and
declared
the
prime
and
indulgence-procureing
Qualification
by
the
Rulers
;
and
to
have
born
witness
unto
the
Truth
of
God
;
if
their
desire
to
the
offered
favour
,
and
love
to
that
esteem
with
the
Rulers
,
had
not
been
too
excessive
and
prevalent
?
But
there
is
another
thing
beside
remarkable
here
,
to
wit
.
That
here
we
see
,
the
Magistrate
assumeth
to
himself
power
to
prescribe
,
to
determine
and
to
judge
of
the
necessary
Qualifications
of
Ministers
,
or
of
their
Qualifications
sine
quibus
non
.
And
moreover
,
That
the
accepters
of
the
Indulgence
after
this
manner
,
did
,
upon
the
matter
,
and
interpretativly
,
give
their
assent
to
,
and
approbation
of
these
two
things
:
First
,
That
the
Magistrate
,
as
such
,
hath
power
to
prescribe
,
to
specifie
and
to
declare
what
are
indeed
,
and
what
he
will
have
to
be
looked
on
as
,
the
only
Qualifications
,
necessarily
requisite
in
Ministers
:
And
next
,
That
the
Qualifications
,
by
him
here
specified
and
expressed
,
are
the
only
Qualifications
necessarily
requisite
in
Ministers
:
And
consequently
,
that
the
Apostles
and
Primitive
Ministers
,
who
neither
could
nor
would
have
lived
so
peacablie
in
reference
to
the
Heathen
Emperou●s
,
and
their
wicked
Decrees
,
when
no
more
repugnant
to
the
Interest
of
Christ
and
of
the
Gospel
,
than
the
Decrees
and
Executions
of
our
Rulers
have
been
,
were
not
rightly
qualified
for
the
Ministrie
.
Adde
to
these
,
That
hereby
they
acknowledged
themselves
to
be
duely
qualified
after
this
manner
,
that
is
,
to
have
been
and
yet
to
be
such
,
(
and
that
deservedly
,
after
the
Court
construction
)
as
have
lived
peaceablie
and
orderly
,
in
the
places
,
where
they
have
resided
.
4.
There
is
another
remark
in
the
Letter
obvious
,
where
it
is
said
[
That
such
of
these
Ministers
,
(
i.e.
who
are
indulged
)
as
shall
take
Collation
from
the
Bi●hop
of
the
Diocie
,
and
keep
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
shall
be
warranted
to
lift
up
their
stipends
,
as
other
Ministers
of
the
Kingdom
.
But
such
as
are
not
,
or
shall
not
be
collated
,
shall
have
no
warrand
to
meddle
with
the
local
stipend
;
but
onely
to
possesse
the
Manse
and
Gleibe
and
shall
have
such
a
yeerly
maintainance
,
as
the
Councel
shall
think
fit
to
appoint
,
out
of
the
vacat
stipends
.
]
Though
this
,
at
the
first
view
,
may
not
seem
very
material
,
yet
it
will
have
its
own
weight
,
when
we
consider
these
things
following
,
(
1.
)
That
the
Law
of
God
alloweth
such
,
as
serve
at
the
Altar
,
to
live
by
the
Altar
;
and
that
the
very
ox
,
that
treadeth
out
the
Corn
,
should
not
be
muzzled
;
and
that
the
labourer
should
have
his
hire
;
as
we
see
1
Cor.
9.
Gal.
6
:
ver.
6.
1
Tim.
5
:
17
,
18.
And
that
all
Equity
and
Reason
requireth
,
that
the
Benefice
should
follow
the
Office
,
as
an
accessorie
and
consequent
thereunto
.
(
2.
)
That
Ministers
stipends
are
a
part
of
the
Church-rents
and
Emoluments
;
and
are
as
proper
and
due
unto
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
who
serve
in
the
place
,
as
the
Rents
of
any
mans
heritage
is
to
him
,
who
enjoyeth
it
;
these
being
irrevocablie
given
away
and
dedicated
to
the
Church
,
and
the
said
Donation
confirmed
and
ratified
by
Law
.
(
3.
)
Our
second
Book
of
Discipline
,
approven
in
all
points
by
the
General
Assemblie
,
prescribeth
other
Collectours
of
these
Stipends
,
or
of
the
Church
Rents
,
than
such
as
the
King
or
Councel
should
name
,
and
that
in
conformitie
to
the
Word
of
God
and
Primitive
Patern
;
as
we
see
Chap.
9.
Where
,
speaking
of
the
Patrimonie
of
the
Kirk
,
and
of
the
Distribution
thereof
;
and
after
they
have
told
what
they
meane
by
the
Patrimonie
of
the
Kirk
they
have
these
words
.
To
take
any
of
this
Patrimony
by
unlawful
meanes
,
and
convert
it
to
the
peculiar
and
prophane
use
of
any
person
,
we
hold
it
a
detestable
Sacrilege
before
God
:
And
then
they
adde
:
That
the
goods
Ecclesiastick
ought
to
be
collected
and
distributed
by
the
Deacons
,
as
the
Word
of
God
appoints
,
that
they
who
bear
Office
in
the
Kirk
be
provided
for
,
without
care
or
solicitude
.
(
4.
)
That
there
is
an
introduction
here
made
to
that
,
which
may
ever
hereafter
prove
noxious
and
hurtful
to
the
Church
;
even
way
made
to
the
bringing
of
the
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
under
perfect
slavery
unto
the
State
;
for
hereby
we
see
they
must
be
obnoxious
to
them
,
and
depend
upon
them
,
not
only
for
the
quota
of
their
stipend
;
but
also
for
the
actual
and
yeerly
payment
thereof
;
for
yeerly
must
there
an
address
be
made
unto
the
Councel
,
or
to
the
Exchequer
,
by
every
Minister
for
his
Stipend
:
though
this
be
altered
now
;
yet
there
was
no
appearance
of
it
,
at
their
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
and
several
yeers
after
.
Though
this
may
seem
but
a
matter
of
small
moment
;
yet
we
think
faithful
Ministers
should
have
been
tender
of
the
least
thing
,
which
might
but
occasion
,
or
usher-in
bondage
and
slaverie
to
that
poor
Church
,
which
hath
had
a
wrestling
life
,
what
for
one
thing
,
what
for
another
,
from
the
very
beginning
:
And
sagacious
persons
might
easily
have
foreseen
,
whither
such
a
course
,
as
this
,
did
tend
.
And
if
hereafter
the
State
should
lay
down
such
a
course
,
as
that
in
all
time
coming
,
all
the
Stipends
through
the
Land
should
be
uplifted
by
general
Collectours
,
thereto
appointed
by
them
,
and
given-out
by
these
againe
,
to
such
as
,
and
in
what
quantity
the
State
shall
think
fit
,
and
so
make
the
Ministers
become
their
slaves
,
and
to
depend
upon
them
,
as
if
they
were
their
domestick
Servants
,
and
Hirelings
(
the
inconvenience
of
which
upon
many
accounts
cannot
but
be
obvious
to
any
considerat
and
judicious
person
)
whom
had
we
to
blame
,
as
first
breaking
the
ice
in
this
matter
?
And
was
there
not
here
ground
enough
to
have
refused
this
favour
(
as
it
is
accounted
)
thus
conveyed
;
and
to
have
declared
,
they
would
choose
rather
to
preach
gratis
,
than
any
way
contribute
unto
the
laying
of
such
an
yoke
upon
the
neck
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
.
Further
,
see
we
not
here
,
that
such
a
snare
was
visible
before
their
eyes
,
that
either
they
should
accept
of
Collation
from
the
Prelates
,
and
so
acknowledge
their
dependance
likewise
on
them
,
and
confirme
these
perjured
Invaders
,
and
comply
with
abjuted
Prelacy
;
or
otherwise
become
the
Councel's
Pensioners
,
which
did
tend
to
a
manifest
prostituting
of
the
credite
of
the
Ministrie
,
and
to
the
obstructing
,
of
ministerial
freedom
and
faithfulness
,
in
declaring
the
mind
of
God
,
as
becometh
the
Ambassadours
of
Christ
?
5.
The
next
thing
to
be
remarked
,
is
the
Injunctions
here
laid
upon
the
Indulged
,
which
are
expressed
in
the
Letter
at
some
length
.
Which
Injunctions
either
are
Lawful
,
or
Unlawful
.
If
they
be
Lawful
,
Then
(
1.
)
They
must
obey
them
without
any
hesitation
.
(
2.
)
Then
they
must
acknowledge
the
conformable
Clergie
,
as
they
are
called
,
to
be
lawful
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
.
(
3.
)
And
that
it
is
lawful
to
keep
the
Prelat's
Courts
and
Meetings
;
and
thus
condemne
themselves
,
for
not
doing
so
formerly
.
(
4.
)
Then
the
people
are
also
obliged
in
Conscience
to
owne
and
acknowledge
these
Hirelings
,
as
lawful
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
whom
they
are
called
of
God
to
hear
and
obey
.
But
if
they
account
these
Injunctions
Unlawful
,
how
could
they
by
their
silence
,
and
accepting
of
the
Indulge●ce
upon
these
termes
,
tacitely
approve
of
the
same
?
To
say
,
That
they
did
not
positively
approve
thereof
,
is
not
enough
:
Yea
,
their
not-disapproving
thereof
Openly
,
Plainly
,
Publickly
and
Avowedly
,
being
so
stated
as
they
were
,
and
circumstances
considered
,
cannot
but
be
accounted
an
Interpretative
Approbation
,
by
all
Godly
,
Sober
and
Rational
persons
.
Nor
will
it
availe
here
to
say
,
That
these
Instructions
were
not
proposed
condition-wayes
:
For
the
Councel
,
●hat
are
both
the
best
Interpreters
of
this
Letter
,
and
of
their
own
deed
,
in
consequence
of
and
in
compliance
with
the
same
,
tell
us
in
their
Act
August
10.
1677.
that
the
Indulgence
was
accepted
upon
condition
of
keeping
and
observing
of
these
Instructions
,
in
these
words
:
For
as
much
as
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
privy
Councel
,
did
confine
several
outed
Ministers
to
particular
Paroches
,
with
allowance
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
functions
of
the
Ministrie
within
the
same
;
and
did
(
N.B.
)
deliver
unto
them
certain
Instructions
to
be
keeped
and
observed
,
upon
which
they
accepted
the
Indulgence
,
granted
to
them
:
And
againe
,
after
whatsoever
manner
these
Injunctions
were
proposed
,
yet
it
is
certaine
,
as
we
see
,
they
were
intended
so
.
And
if
these
Ministers
had
expresly
told
the
Councel
,
that
they
would
observe
none
of
these
Injunctions
,
because
they
judged
the
same
unlawful
,
and
themselves
obliged
in
conscience
to
declare
the
same
;
shall
any
think
,
that
the
Councel
would
have
granted
them
this
Indulgence
?
Had
not
that
been
a
direct
crossing
of
the
designe
and
purpose
of
the
King
and
Court
?
How
should
then
the
people
have
been
amused
into
a
stupide
quiescence
,
and
asse-like
couching
under
the
burden
,
and
blown-up
with
an
irrational
and
groundless
expectation
of
some
desirable
change
?
It
cannot
,
moreover
,
here
satisfie
,
to
say
,
That
they
undertook
nothing
,
but
resolved
to
do
,
as
they
found
clearness
;
and
when
they
were
not
clear
to
obey
to
subject
themselves
to
the
penalty
.
For
the
Counsel
,
(
as
we
see
)
offering
the
Indulgence
upon
condition
of
observing
the
Injunctions
,
when
they
accepted
of
the
benefite
,
offered
on
those
termes
,
they
could
not
but
also
embrace
the
termes
,
upon
which
the
benefite
was
offered
;
and
their
accepting
of
the
benefite
was
a
plaine
declaration
of
their
acquiesceing
in
and
satisfaction
with
the
termes
.
And
further
,
when
they
accepted
of
the
benefite
,
either
they
accounted
Obedience
unto
these
Injunctions
Lawful
,
or
Unlawful
.
If
they
accounted
it
Lawful
,
why
were
they
so
disingenuous
,
as
to
simulate
some
hesitation
,
when
they
were
clear
and
certaine
?
This
was
not
the
carriage
of
faithful
,
&
zealous
Servants
of
Christ
.
If
they
did
account
that
Obedience
unlawful
;
Why
did
they
not
declare
so
much
;
especially
when
their
silence
,
at
the
acceptance
of
the
benefite
so
offered
,
could
not
but
be
construed
by
all
,
to
be
a
full
satisfaction
with
the
Conditions
?
did
not
their
silence
confirme
the
Councel
of
the
lawfulness
of
the
Obedience
,
required
to
these
Injunctions
?
This
looked
not
like
the
carriage
of
our
worthie
Fore-fathers
,
and
zealous
Reformers
.
Moreover
,
what
in
case
the
Councel
had
likewise
injoined
them
(
after
the
same
manner
of
way
,
that
they
proposed
the
foresaid
Injunctions
)
to
preach
Justification
by
works
,
The
Popes
Infallibility
,
or
the
Kings
Headship
over
the
Church
,
or
some
such
thing
?
Would
it
have
been
faire
in
them
,
to
have
come
away
thanking
their
L
L.
for
the
favour
,
which
was
bestowed
upon
them
,
&
satisfying
themselves
with
this
mental
reservation
,
We
will
do
as
we
shall
be
answerable
,
and
take
our
hazard
?
Could
any
have
justified
them
in
this
,
or
judged
their
carriage
Ministerial
?
Might
not
every
one
have
said
,
that
they
had
taken
up
their
Ministrie
,
in
an
unlawful
way
,
not
approved
of
God
;
and
so
had
run
unsent
?
Finally
,
Let
me
ask
the
Reader
,
if
the
King
or
a
great
Noble
man
should
grant
to
a
Person
some
considerable
Charge
or
Imployment
in
his
familie
,
which
possible
the
same
Person
had
before
,
but
was
lately
thrust
therefrom
;
and
in
the
mean
time
should
lay
upon
him
some
injunctions
,
which
seemed
onerous
,
or
not
very
lawful
;
could
any
think
,
that
his
accepting
of
the
Charge
and
Imployment
,
and
returning
thanks
therefore
,
did
not
speak
out
most
clearly
his
acquiesceing
unto
the
conditions
,
his
accepting
of
the
Charge
upon
these
conditions
,
and
his
tacite
promise
to
obey
these
Injunctions
,
especially
since
he
made
no
exceptions
against
them
,
when
mentioned
and
proposed
?
6.
We
remark
further
that
the
Letter
saith
,
That
none
of
these
Ministers
have
any
seditious
discourses
,
or
expressions
in
pulpit
,
or
elsewhere
.
And
what
is
understood
here
,
by
seditious
discourses
or
expressions
,
we
cannot
be
ignorant
?
But
now
,
what
Conscientious
Minister
can
either
tacitely
promise
such
a
thing
,
or
upon
the
highest
●eril
forbear
to
utter
such
discourses
?
Or
who
can
think
,
that
any
such
thing
can
be
yeelded
unto
,
who
considereth
,
what
God
requireth
of
Ministers
,
in
reference
to
a
Corrupted
and
Apostatized
State
?
and
what
the
weight
of
the
bloud
of
souls
is
?
and
who
hath
ever
read
Ezek.
3
:
vers.
17
,
18
,
19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
and
Chap.
33
:
ver
,
7
,
8
,
9
,
10.
and
considered
,
what
a
fearful
thing
it
is
to
fall
into
the
hands
of
a
living
God
?
It
is
true
,
the
Councel
in
their
act
made
no
mention
of
this
;
for
what
reasons
;
themselves
best
know
:
Yet
it
is
sure
,
that
the
King
and
Court
expected
that
none
should
have
the
benefite
of
the
Indulgence
,
but
such
only
,
of
whom
they
had
,
or
thought
they
,
had
all
the
rational
security
imaginable
,
that
they
should
be
men
of
other
Principles
,
than
to
utter
such
expressions
.
And
we
may
be
very
certaine
,
that
the
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
the
ends
of
his
Maj.
Letter
,
made
choise
of
such
,
as
they
accounted
most
peacable
,
and
of
whom
they
had
the
least
fears
imaginable
,
that
they
should
ever
utter
,
whether
in
pulpit
,
or
out
of
pulpit
,
such
seditious
discourses
and
expressions
.
They
took
them
(
no
doubt
)
to
be
men
of
a
more
peacable
disposition
,
as
they
called
it
,
and
more
wise
and
sober
(
to
speak
according
to
their
dialect
)
.
But
oh
,
what
will
after
ages
say
,
who
shall
hear
of
the
Kings
Letter
,
and
what
the
Councel
did
in
pursuance
thereof
;
and
see
also
that
N.
N.
&c.
without
the
least
Testimony
to
the
Truth
,
accepted
of
the
offer
,
and
never
hear
,
where
or
when
these
Persons
were
challenged
,
or
accused
for
uttering
of
such
speeches
;
that
is
,
for
an
honourable
mentioning
of
the
glorious
work
of
God
,
so
miraculously
wrought
and
carried
on
;
and
a
faithful
Testifying
against
the
unparallel'd
perfidie
and
breach
of
Covenant
,
and
against
the
most
abominable
,
irreligious
,
inhumane
and
tyrannical
Acts
,
made
for
establishing
of
this
wicked
Course
of
Defection
?
What
(
I
say
)
will
after
ages
say
,
when
they
compare
this
with
the
valiant
and
zealous
deportment
of
our
Predecessours
,
and
of
some
,
at
least
,
of
these
same
persons
Anno
1648.
and
some
yeers
preceeding
?
It
will
not
be
a
sufficient
covering
for
this
nakedness
to
say
,
They
heard
nothing
of
that
,
while
they
received
the
Indulgence
:
For
it
is
not
unlike
,
but
they
saw
or
heard
of
the
Kings
Letter
;
and
the
report
of
such
an
expression
therein
should
have
made
them
diligent
to
have
gote
a
sight
of
it
,
if
it
was
not
offered
unto
them
:
and
their
Mouth
did
clearly
,
in
his
discourse
before
them
(
as
we
shall
hear
)
intimate
,
that
they
were
no
strangers
thereunto
.
And
suppose
they
had
known
nothing
of
this
;
yet
they
could
not
be
ignorant
,
that
this
was
included
in
their
qualifications
.
And
if
they
should
reject
all
this
,
as
importing
no
consent
on
their
part
;
Let
their
practice
,
since
the
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
say
,
whether
or
not
they
have
regairded
that
,
as
the
maine
and
only
condition
.
However
I
think
here
was
ground
enough
for
them
to
have
scrupled
at
the
embracing
of
this
supposed
favour
.
7.
The
next
thing
here
to
be
noticed
in
the
Letter
,
is
the
Power
and
Command
,
which
the
King
giveth
to
the
Councel
,
to
silence
those
Ministers
for
a
longer
or
shorter
time
,
if
they
disobey
these
foresaid
Injunctions
;
and
if
a
complaint
be
verified
the
second
time
,
to
silence
them
for
a
longer
time
,
or
to
turne
them
out
(
that
is
,
in
plaine
language
,
to
depose
them
simpliciter
)
especially
if
they
utter
any
sedicious
speeches
.
He
must
be
very
blinde
,
who
seeth
not
what
height
of
Erastianisme
is
here
:
did
ever
any
of
the
Reformed
Churches
say
,
that
a
Magistrate
,
as
such
,
could
suspend
and
depose
Ministers
from
their
Office
?
Did
ever
King
Iames
assume
this
power
unto
himself
?
See
if
his
Declaration
,
penned
with
his
own
hand
,
signed
and
delivered
to
the
Commissioners
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
at
Linlithgow
Dec.
7.
1585.
saith
so
much
,
though
at
this
time
he
had
gote
his
Supremacie
in
Church-matters
screwed
up
to
the
highest
peg
,
he
thought
attainable
?
Did
ever
any
of
our
Confessions
of
Faith
,
or
Books
of
Discipline
,
or
Acts
and
Canons
of
our
Church
,
give
the
power
of
the
Keyes
,
the
power
of
inflicting
Church-censures
upon
Ministers
,
unto
the
Civil
Magistrate
?
Did
ever
our
Divines
(
for
I
except
Court
Chaplains
,
and
Parasites
,
whom
I
account
none
of
ours
)
write
or
say
such
a
thing
?
Read
what
Calderwood
hath
said
,
in
his
Altar
.
Damasc.
pag
,
23
,
24.
and
what
worthy
Mr.
Rutherfoord
hath
said
,
in
his
Due
Right
of
Presbyteries
pag.
427.
and
forward
;
and
read
that
elaborat
Tractat
of
Mr
G.
Gillespie
Aarons
Rod
Blossoming
,
and
see
if
there
be
any
such
thing
hinted
there
.
See
if
the
CXI
.
Propositions
,
or
the
Propositions
for
Government
,
mention
any
such
thing
.
Now
if
these
Indulged
be
not
Erastian
in
their
Principles
(
as
I
hope
they
are
not
)
I
cannot
see
,
but
they
are
Erastian
in
their
Practices
:
For
they
,
knowing
that
such
a
power
was
assumed
by
the
King
,
and
now
given
and
granted
by
the
King
unto
the
Councel
,
whereby
they
were
authorized
to
put
the
same
in
practice
,
and
so
to
exercise
pure
and
intrinsick
Church-power
,
that
is
,
inflict
pure
Church-censures
,
Suspend
and
Depose
Ministers
:
That
is
,
(
1.
)
Not
only
not
to
suffer
them
to
preach
and
administer
Sacraments
,
in
his
Kingdom
and
Dominions
,
(
which
yet
worthie
Mr
Rutherfoord
will
not
grant
,
in
his
Due
Right
&c.
pag.
430.
upon
these
accounts
1.
Because
the
King
as
King
hath
not
Dominion
of
places
,
as
sacred
and
religious
,
for
his
power
in
Church-matters
is
only
cumulative
,
not
privative
;
so
as
he
cannot
take
away
an
house
,
dedicated
to
Gods
service
,
no
more
than
he
can
take
away
maintainance
alloted
by
publick
authority
upon
Hospitals
,
Schools
,
Pastors
and
Doctors
.
2.
The
Apostles
might
preach
in
the
Temple
,
though
Civil
Authority
forbad
them
.
3.
And
all
know
,
that
he
cannot
hinder
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
,
in
any
other
Kingdom
,
)
it
is
not
this
onely
,
I
say
;
but
simplie
not
to
preach
,
and
administer
the
Sacraments
.
(
2.
)
It
is
not
only
to
discharge
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
(
which
yet
Mr
Rutherfoord
,
ubi
supra
pag.
431.
with
Calderwood
take
to
be
a
degree
of
Suspension
,
which
is
an
Ecclesiastical
degree
to
the
censure
of
Excommunication
;
and
therefore
the
King
may
as
well
Excommunicat
,
and
remit
and
retaine
sins
,
as
he
can
suspend
:
)
but
it
is
to
take
away
the
very
power
of
Order
,
given
instrumentally
by
the
Church
;
if
;
with
Papists
and
Formalists
,
they
asserte
not
an
indeleble
Character
.
And
(
3.
)
It
is
the
taking
away
of
what
he
never
gave
;
for
he
never
ordained
,
nor
could
ordaine
a
Pastor
,
by
any
Law
of
God
;
that
is
,
Ecclesiastically
designe
,
appoint
,
set
apart
,
and
constitute
a
qualified
Person
to
the
Ministrie
,
by
prayer
and
laying-on
of
hands
;
for
this
was
alwayes
done
by
Church-officers
Act.
13
:
v.
3.
and
14
:
v.
23.
1
Tim.
4
:
14.
and
5
:
22.
2
Tim.
2
:
2.
Tit.
1
:
5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
Doth
it
not
hence
appear
,
that
this
was
a
manifest
Usurpation
of
the
Power
and
Privilege
of
the
Church
?
And
what
can
the
silence
of
such
,
as
were
indulged
,
as
to
this
,
when
they
accepted
of
the
Indulgence
,
from
such
as
were
,
in
the
very
giving
thereof
,
openly
and
avowedly
declaring
this
their
Usurpation
and
Incroachment
,
say
before
the
world
,
but
that
they
acquiesced
thereunto
?
This
matter
was
not
hid
under
ground
;
It
was
plaine
enough
to
all
,
who
would
not
put
out
their
owne
eyes
,
that
the
King
was
assuming
to
himself
Church-power
,
and
was
robbing
the
Church
of
her
Privileges
;
and
to
make
way
for
the
full
accomplishment
thereof
,
did
here
command
and
authorize
his
Councel
to
appoint
such
and
such
Ministers
,
so
and
so
qualified
,
to
such
and
such
places
,
as
they
thought
good
,
with
this
manifest
certificate
,
that
they
must
expect
no
Church-censures
to
be
inflicted
on
them
,
for
any
crime
or
misdemanour
,
they
shall
be
charged
with
,
and
be
found
guilty
of
,
but
by
the
Civil
Magistrates
immediatly
;
not
Causatively
,
that
is
,
causing
Church-Judicatories
do
it
;
but
doing
it
immediatly
themselves
.
Who
then
can
justifie
them
,
and
their
practice
,
in
accepting
so
thankfully
,
as
they
did
,
that
Indulgence
,
without
the
least
word
of
a
Testimonie
against
all
these
open
and
manifest
Incroachments
;
and
that
at
such
time
,
when
the
designe
of
tyrannizing
over
the
Church
,
in
an
Erastian
way
,
was
so
palpable
,
and
might
be
seen
and
known
of
all
,
who
would
but
open
their
eyes
?
But
there
is
another
thing
,
which
here
occurreth
;
We
see
here
that
these
Indulged
Persons
,
are
standing
immediatly
under
the
Censure
of
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
not
only
for
transgressing
of
the
Orders
,
and
Instructions
given
;
but
also
(
as
must
necessarily
follow
)
for
any
other
failing
and
transgression
,
not
specified
;
as
for
example
for
Fornication
,
Sabbath-breaking
and
other
Sins
and
Scandals
,
deserving
Deposition
or
Suspension
:
For
put
the
case
,
that
some
of
them
(
which
yet
I
have
no
cause
to
fear
)
should
commit
any
such
scandal
,
as
did
de●erve
,
or
were
usually
punished
by
Suspension
or
Deposition
;
who
shall
inflict
this
Censure
upon
them
,
but
the
Councel
?
There
is
no
Church-Judicatorie
having
power
over
them
for
that
effect
;
and
they
are
not
under
the
Prelates
;
And
we
cannot
think
that
they
may
commit
such
crimes
,
and
continue
in
the
Ministrie
;
Nor
may
we
suppose
,
that
they
will
suspend
or
depose
themselves
.
8.
Moreover
we
must
remark
here
,
that
the
Councel
is
to
take
notice
of
their
speeches
in
pulpit
,
who
are
indu●ged
,
and
to
punish
them
;
yea
,
to
turne
them
out
immediatly
,
if
they
be
found
to
have
uttered
any
sedicious
Discourse
:
By
which
we
see
,
that
the
Councel
is
made
the
immediat
formal
judge
of
Ministers
Doctrine
,
for
under
the
pretext
of
sedicious
Doctrine
,
they
may
judge
and
condemne
the
most
innocent
and
orthodox
truthes
.
No
Anti-Erastian
Divine
will
grant
this
unto
the
Civil
Magistrate
.
And
though
it
be
true
,
that
the
Civil
Magistrat
can
only
and
properly
judge
of
what
is
truely
sedicious
,
and
can
only
civilly
punish
for
such
crimes
:
Yet
our
Divines
never
granted
,
that
the
Magistrate
might
in
prima
Instantia
examine
,
and
judge
of
Ministers
Doctrine
,
when
alleiged
to
be
sedicious
,
or
treasonable
:
Nor
did
our
Church
,
in
her
pure
times
ever
yeeld
to
this
.
Our
Church-Historie
tels
us
,
that
Mr.
Andrew
Melvine
,
that
faithful
and
zealous
Servant
of
Christ
,
would
not
answer
before
the
King
and
the
Councel
,
for
his
alleiged
treasonable
discourse
in
Sermon
,
until
he
had
first
given-in
a
plaine
and
formal
Protestation
;
and
the
like
was
done
by
worthy
Mr
David
Black
upon
the
like
occasion
,
and
the
Protestation
was
approven
and
signed
by
a
good
part
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
1596.
And
we
know
also
upon
what
ground
it
was
,
that
that
famous
late
Martyr
for
the
Liberties
of
the
Church
,
Mr
Iames
Guthrie
,
was
questioned
,
and
put
to
suffer
:
Now
where
was
there
any
thing
spoken
by
the
Indulged
,
to
bear
witness
to
their
adhering
to
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
in
this
point
of
truth
?
What
was
said
,
that
might
declare
their
dissent
from
this
piece
of
Encroachment
?
Was
not
their
silence
here
,
and
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
in
the
manner
as
it
was
accepted
,
without
any
publick
Testimonie
for
the
Church
of
Scotland
and
her
Liberties
,
a
Declaration
,
that
they
were
willing
that
all
their
Doctrine
should
be
immediatly
,
and
in
prima
instantia
,
judged
and
examined
by
the
Councel
;
and
consequently
,
that
our
Predecessours
in
offering
Protestations
,
in
this
case
,
were
to
be
condemned
,
and
that
Mr
Guthrie
died
as
a
fool
?
9.
We
may
remark
a
snare
laid
in
the
Letter
to
catch
moe
:
for
it
is
appointed
,
that
such
of
the
outted
Ministers
,
who
have
lived
peacably
and
orderly
(
here
is
a
Discriminatiō
made
,
no
less
scandalous
to
the
commended
,
than
dangerous
to
the
rest
)
and
are
not
reentered
or
presented
,
as
aforesaid
,
shall
have
allowed
to
them
foure
hundereth
merks
scots
yeerly
,
&c.
—
And
that
such
as
will
give
assurance
to
live
so
for
the
futurē
,
be
allowed
the
said
yeerly
maintainance
:
Seing
it
is
not
unknown
what
is
properly
here
understood
,
by
living
peacably
and
orderly
,
any
may
see
what
a
snare
is
laid
here
to
catch
others
.
But
some
will
say
,
what
is
that
to
the
Indulged
?
I
think
it
speaketh
very
much
to
them
;
for
had
they
not
accepted
of
this
Indulgence
,
that
temptatiō
had
been
removed
from
the
door
of
others
,
who
now
,
seeing
them
without
any
scruple
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
offered
,
and
granted
unto
them
in
special
,
only
upon
the
account
,
and
in
consideration
of
their
being
peacable
and
orderly
livers
,
are
emboldēed
to
take
that
gracious
gift
,
and
accept
of
that
Princely
benevolence
,
upon
the
same
account
,
and
gape
for
a
greater
morsel
,
Viz.
a
Vacancie
:
And
will
not
others
,
who
are
not
fast
rooted
,
be
ready
to
engage
,
and
give-in
security
,
that
they
may
also
taste
of
the
Kings
gra●uity
;
and
so
sell
their
conscience
and
fidelity
,
at
as
good
a
price
as
they
can
.
And
if
it
fall
out
otherwise
(
as
I
wish
,
and
hope
it
shall
)
that
none
shall
accept
of
those
baits
,
under
which
the
hook
is
so
conspicuous
;
yet
no
thanks
to
the
Indulged
,
who
have
so
fairly
broken
the
ice
for
them
.
I
know
,
a
scandal
may
be
given
,
when
not
taken
;
and
such
,
as
give
the
scandal
,
are
guilty
before
God
of
destroying
those
for
whom
Christ
died
,
Rom.
14
:
15.
And
that
word
of
our
Saviour
Mat.
18
:
6.
Luk.
17
:
1
,
2.
Mark
.
9
:
42.
is
very
dreadful
,
But
who
so
shall
offendone
of
these
little
ones
,
which
beleeve
in
me
,
it
were
better
for
him
,
that
a
mils
one
were
hanged
about
his
neck
,
and
that
he
were
drowned
in
the
depth
of
the
sea
.
I
know
they
will
say
,
They
are
far
from
this
hazard
,
having
done
nothing
,
but
what
is
du●y
and
necessary
duty
.
But
though
I
grant
it
an
indispensible
duty
for
Ministers
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
to
be
instant
in
season
and
out
of
season
:
yet
they
might
have
preached
without
the
Indulgence
,
as
others
did
,
and
yet
do
;
and
the
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
was
not
the
only
necessary
opening
of
a
door
to
preaching
.
Nor
is
it
of
simple
preaching
that
I
am
here
speaking
;
and
they
shall
never
be
able
to
make
it
appear
,
that
it
is
a
necessary
duty
to
do
,
as
they
have
done
,
considering
what
is
already
said
,
and
what
shall
yet
further
be
said
.
10.
There
is
another
particular
in
the
Letter
,
worthie
of
a
remark
,
and
we
shall
but
here
name
it
;
and
that
is
,
Tha●
the
councel
is
to
allow
Patrons
to
present
to
vacant
Churches
such
Ministers
,
as
they
shall
approve
of
.
Whence
it
is
clear
,
that
without
this
consent
of
the
Patron
,
which
is
his
real
or
virtual
Presentation
,
the
Ministers
approven
of
by
the
Councel
cannot
have
access
unto
these
vacāt
Churches
:
Therefore
their
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
unto
Vacant
places
,
after
this
manner
,
is
an
approving
and
an
establishing
of
the
power
of
Patrons
;
whereby
they
did
condemne
all
such
Ministers
,
and
possibly
some
of
themselves
,
who
formerly
had
suffered
ejection
,
according
to
the
Act
of
Glasgow
,
because
they
had
no
clearness
to
accept
of
this
Presentation
,
even
though
the
Patron
would
willingly
have
granted
it
,
and
did
of
his
own
accord
offer
it
.
Did
they
not
hereby
also
condemne
that
laudable
piece
of
our
Reformation
Anno
1649.
When
these
Presentations
were
abolished
,
and
the
people
restored
to
their
liberty
of
Electing
their
own
Ministers
?
11.
We
may
also
take
notice
,
That
all
this
contrivance
is
not
in
order
to
reduce
our
Church
in
whole
,
or
in
part
,
to
her
former
Presbyterian
state
and
lustre
,
or
to
weaken
,
or
in
the
least
deface
,
the
re-established
Prelacie
;
but
rather
to
confirme
the
same
;
for
in
the
Letter
,
we
see
these
Indulged
are
to
be
enjoined
,
in
the
Kings
name
,
and
by
his
authority
,
to
keep
Presbyteries
and
Synods
;
that
is
,
the
Prelats
meetings
,
so
called
;
for
there
was
no
other
.
As
also
encouragment
was
given
unto
them
to
take
the
Prelates
Collation
.
So
that
this
contrivance
,
as
it
was
to
gratifie
a
few
,
so
it
was
to
corroborat
the
abjured
Prelats
,
in
their
possession
of
what
they
had
obtained
,
as
their
quid
mihi
dabit
is
.
And
further
,
they
were
discharged
to
exerce
any
Ministerial
function
towards
any
of
the
neighbour
Parishes
,
where
there
were
Curats
serving
.
Now
all
these
Injunctions
,
being
manifestly
sinful
and
unlawful
,
might
have
sufficiently
cautioned
them
against
the
receiving
of
a
favoure
,
so
strangely
clogged
with
sinful
conditions
;
or
at
least
,
prompted
them
to
have
remonstrated
freely
and
faithfully
all
these
evils
,
and
plainly
declared
their
fixed
aversness
from
ever
submitting
unto
these
Injunctions
,
12.
The
last
particular
,
which
I
shall
remark
here
,
is
the
Result
of
all
this
;
or
that
rather
which
is
the
end
mainly
driven
at
,
howbeit
couched
in
words
not
so
manifestly
expressive
of
a
mainly
designed
end
.
The
words
are
in
the
last
part
of
the
Letter
.
And
seing
we
have
by
these
orders
,
taken
away
all
pretence
for
Conventicles
,
and
provided
for
the
want
of
such
as
are
and
will
be
peacable
;
if
any
shall
be
found
hereafter
to
preach
without
authority
,
or
keep
Conventicles
,
our
express
pleasure
is
,
that
you
proceed
with
all
severity
against
the
Preacher
and
Hearers
,
as
sedicious
person
,
and
contemners
of
our
Authority
.
In
the
by
,
we
may
here
take
notice
,
that
according
to
the
import
and
meaning
of
this
letter
,
no
Minister
must
preach
either
in
or
out
of
Conventicles
,
without
a
borrowed
Authoritie
from
the
Magistrate
,
otherwise
they
are
to
be
looked
upon
,
as
sedicious
persons
,
and
as
contemners
of
Authority
:
So
that
this
licence
or
indulgence
was
a
reall
clothing
of
the
Indulged
and
licensed
(
in
the
sense
of
the
Court
,
)
with
authority
to
preach
;
as
if
all
they
had
from
Christ
,
conveyed
to
them
by
the
ministrie
of
Church
officers
,
according
to
this
Appointment
,
had
been
null
,
and
altogether
insignificant
.
Which
one
thing
,
in
my
apprehension
,
had
been
enough
to
have
scarred
any
,
that
minded
to
stand
unto
their
Presbyterian
,
Gospel
and
anti-Erastian
Principles
,
from
accepting
of
licences
of
this
nature
,
so
destructive
to
the
very
being
of
an
Ecclesiastical
Ministrie
,
and
to
its
dependance
on
&
emanation
from
Christ
Jesus
,
the
only
Head
and
King
of
his
Church
,
and
sole
Fountaine
of
all
Power
and
Authoritie
,
communicated
or
communicable
to
his
Servants
and
Officers
,
as
such
;
and
so
repugnant
unto
the
methods
and
midses
of
conveyance
,
instituted
and
ordained
by
Christ
,
and
practised
in
the
primitive
Church
.
But
the
other
thing
,
here
chiefly
to
be
noticed
,
is
,
That
as
we
see
this
device
of
the
Indulgence
was
batched
and
contrived
of
purpose
,
to
beare
down
these
Conventicles
,
and
to
give
a
more
colourable
shew
of
justice
in
persecuting
the
zealous
Conventiclers
.
It
is
true
,
the
Persons
Indulged
were
not
of
those
chiefly
,
who
keeped
Conventicles
,
especially
in
the
Fields
;
for
if
so
,
they
had
not
been
such
as
lived
peacably
and
orderly
:
And
so
,
the
Conventicle-Preachers
were
not
much
diminished
in
their
number
hereby
;
yet
it
was
supposed
,
that
none
of
those
▪
who
lived
under
the
Indulged
their
Ministerie
,
would
much
trouble
themselves
to
go
to
Conventicles
,
and
field
Meetings
;
wherein
,
in
a
very
great
part
,
their
supposition
failed
not
.
But
now
;
with
what
Conscience
shall
we
suppose
this
Indulgence
could
be
accepted
,
seing
thereby
,
every
one
might
see
a
further
bar
and
restraint
put
upon
those
worthies
,
who
jeoparded
their
lives
in
the
high
places
of
the
fields
in
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
and
were
owned
and
contenanced
of
God
to
admiration
,
in
the
rich
,
yea
wonderfully
rich
blessing
of
God
upon
their
Labours
,
and
Ministerie
,
dispensed
by
the
sole
Authority
of
Jesus
Christ
:
yea
and
those
of
them
,
who
were
present
before
the
Councel
August
3.
1672.
might
have
seen
more
cruelty
breathed-out
by
severe
orders
,
against
those
,
who
still
followed
the
Lord
,
in
Houses
,
in
Valleyes
and
in
Mountaines
,
though
contrarie
to
the
Law
:
For
that
same
very
day
a
Proclamation
was
issued
out
,
commanding
all
Heretors
timeously
to
declare
any
,
who
within
their
bounds
shall
take
upon
them
to
preach
in
such
unwarranted
Meetings
(
as
they
were
called
)
and
make
their
Names
known
to
Sheriffs
,
Stewarts
,
Lords
,
and
Bailiffs
of
the
Regalities
,
or
their
Deputes
,
and
all
others
in
publick
trust
,
within
whose
Jurisdiction
they
may
be
apprehended
:
And
Authorizing
these
Sheriffs
&c.
to
make
exact
search
and
enquirie
after
them
,
to
apprehend
and
incarcerat
their
Persons
,
and
to
acquaint
the
Councel
of
their
Imprisonment
,
And
requiring
the
Magistrates
of
Brughs
to
detain
them
prisoners
,
till
further
Order
;
and
that
under
the
highest
paine
:
And
also
declaring
that
they
would
put
all
Lawes
,
Acts
and
Proclamations
vigorously
in
execution
,
against
withdrawers
from
the
publick
worshipe
,
in
their
own
Paroch-Churches
?
And
thus
was
there
a
new
fiery
persecution
raised
,
both
against
faithful
Pastors
and
People
.
May
it
not
be
thought
,
that
they
had
carried
more
honestly
and
ministerial-like
,
when
seeing
this
End
and
Designe
(
which
could
not
be
hid
,
)
if
they
had
freely
and
plainely
told
the
Councel
,
they
could
accept
of
no
such
Courtesie
,
unless
the
like
were
granted
to
all
the
faithful
and
honest
zealous
Ministers
in
the
Land
;
or
at
least
,
had
declared
and
protested
,
that
what
was
granted
unto
them
might
be
no
prejudice
unto
the
rest
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
to
be
instant
in
season
and
out
of
season
,
wheresoever
and
whensoever
occa●ion
offered
?
But
now
,
when
nothing
of
this
kind
was
done
,
did
not
they
contribute
their
concurrence
unto
the
establishing
of
this
Midse
,
made
use
of
for
keeping-down
of
those
Assemblings
of
the
Lords
people
;
I
mean
the
Indulgence
?
And
did
they
not
hereby
plainly
enough
condemne
those
Meetings
,
when
they
concurred
so
actively
and
effectually
with
the
Councel
,
and
the
Kings
designe
to
have
the
Land
freed
of
them
?
I
know
it
will
be
said
,
That
they
could
not
procure
favours
to
others
:
it
was
enough
for
them
to
accept
of
what
was
offered
to
themselves
.
But
yet
,
though
they
were
not
Master
of
the
Magistrates
treasure
of
Indulgence
,
they
were
Master
of
their
own
deed
;
and
I
suppose
,
few
of
the
Godly
of
the
Land
would
have
blamed
them
,
if
they
had
,
out
of
tenderness
to
the
poor
perishing
people
,
and
out
of
respect
to
their
suffering
Brethren
,
told
the
Councel
;
that
,
as
matters
then
stood
,
they
could
not
accept
of
that
offer
,
though
it
had
been
cleaner
than
it
was
,
unless
all
their
Brethren
were
also
made
partakers
thereof
;
or
at
least
,
that
the
House
,
and
Field
Preachers
might
not
be
molested
.
This
would
have
looked
like
the
deed
of
men
,
respecting
the
publick
good
,
and
not
seeking
themselves
,
or
their
own
ease
and
liberty
.
It
would
have
smelled
of
brotherly
affection
,
if
they
had
said
;
We
will
rather
take
the
same
lot
with
our
Brethren
,
than
do
any
thing
,
how
promising
so
ever
it
be
of
ease
and
quiet
to
ourselves
,
that
may
render
their
case
more
lamentable
and
grievous
;
and
may
seem
in
the
least
,
à
countenanceing
,
were
it
but
interpretatively
,
of
the
severities
used
against
them
,
or
do
any
thing
that
may
encourage
unto
more
cruelty
,
and
to
the
prejudging
of
the
far
greatest
part
of
the
Land
,
of
the
Gospel
,
now
going
forth
with
power
.
If
any
shall
say
,
That
possiblie
they
did
not
approve
of
that
manner
of
preaching
themselves
.
I
shall
Returne
,
that
possiblie
it
may
be
so
,
as
to
some
of
them
,
who
were
therefore
looked
on
as
most
peacable
and
orderly
;
and
shall
adde
,
that
certainly
such
must
condemne
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
who
were
the
greatest
of
Conventicle-Preachers
and
almost
preached
no
other
way
,
wanting
alwayes
the
Authoritie
of
the
Supream
Magistrate
,
and
yet
not
waiting
upon
their
Indulgence
.
But
as
to
all
these
things
,
deduced
from
the
Kings
Letter
,
it
may
be
,
the
Indulged
Ministers
will
think
themselves
little
or
nothing
concerned
;
nor
obliged
to
take
any
notice
of
what
is
there
said
,
in
regarde
that
the
Kings
Letter
was
not
directed
unto
them
,
but
unto
the
Councel
;
and
it
was
with
the
Councel
immediatly
,
and
not
with
the
King
,
that
they
had
to
do
:
And
therefore
are
concerned
only
to
notice
what
the
Councel
did
,
and
said
unto
them
,
and
required
of
them
,
and
to
notice
their
own
carriage
againe
,
or
return
unto
the
Councel
.
For
answere
I
say
.
It
may
be
so
,
that
they
shall
thus
think
,
to
cheate
the
world
and
themselves
,
by
such
metaphysical
abstractions
,
but
in
our
actions
before
the
Lord
,
and
in
matters
of
this
nature
,
so
neerly
concerning
the
Glory
of
Christ
,
as
King
;
and
that
in
a
day
,
when
all
things
call
aloud
unto
a
Faithful
,
Free
&
Full
Witnessing
unto
&
for
the
truth
,
such
abstractions
are
neither
Christian
,
nor
Manly
.
The
Letter
was
not
hid
from
them
,
nor
the
contents
thereof
unknown
to
them
;
for
when
they
were
before
the
Councel
,
(
as
we
shall
heare
afterward
)
they
by
their
mouth
expressed
their
sense
sufficiently
of
that
Letter
,
and
took
the
favour
of
the
Indulgence
with
all
humility
and
thankfulness
,
as
his
Majesties
Royal
Favour
and
Clemencie
.
Our
forefathers
used
not
to
carry
so
,
when
Court-favours
were
pressed
and
urged
upon
them
,
but
searched
the
ground
and
rise
of
these
,
and
considered
their
tendencie
and
consequences
;
knowing
,
that
favours
,
granted
by
standing
and
stated
Enemies
,
could
not
be
for
advantage
,
but
for
hurt
.
The
Spirit
of
zeal
and
faithfulness
would
teach
us
another
more
Moral
,
Plaine
&
Christian
Deportment
:
But
though
the
Indulged
should
be
such
Metaphysical
Abstracters
,
contrare
to
that
Spirit
of
wisdom
and
ingenuity
,
that
should
lead
all
Christians
;
yet
the
Councel
dealt
more
plainely
and
roundly
(
as
we
shall
see
)
and
told
at
all
occasions
,
and
in
all
their
Acts
and
Resolutions
,
that
what
they
did
was
in
pursuance
of
his
Majesties
Commands
and
Royal
Pleasure
,
signified
in
his
Letter
.
Finally
,
This
abstraction
,
though
it
were
yeelded
to
them
,
will
not
availe
;
for
though
the
Kings
Letter
had
never
been
seen
or
heard
of
there
was
enough
done
by
the
Councel
and
its
Committee
,
(
of
which
they
could
not
be
ignorant
)
to
have
resolved
them
,
if
they
had
not
been
prepossessed
:
It
was
the
Committee
of
the
Councel
that
Elected
them
,
that
Judged
them
qualified
for
the
Exercise
of
the
Ministrie
in
such
and
such
places
:
It
was
the
Councel
that
did
Appointe
,
Authorize
and
Impower
them
to
Exerce
their
Ministery
:
It
was
the
Councel
,
that
did
Depose
&
Repose
,
Plant
and
Transplant
,
give
Injunctions
,
Restrictions
,
and
Limitations
,
and
punish
for
Non-Obedience
:
all
which
will
be
further
cleared
in
what
followeth
.
Having
premised
these
few
remarks
upon
the
Kings
Letter
,
as
necessarie
to
the
clearing
of
our
way
,
because
that
was
the
ground
of
all
;
and
having
,
in
the
by
,
discovered
several
things
,
to
shew
the
sinfulness
of
this
Indulgence
;
we
shall
now
proceed
to
mentione
more
particularly
what
was
the
progress
of
this
Business
,
and
how
this
wicked
Designe
took
effect
.
The
Councel
appointeth
a
Committee
to
cognosce
upon
the
matter
,
signified
in
the
Kings
Letter
,
and
to
condescend
upon
the
Ministers
,
judged
fit
and
qualified
for
such
a
favour
,
according
to
the
minde
of
the
King
,
signified
and
plainly
expressed
in
his
Letter
;
and
upon
the
Paroches
,
to
which
they
were
to
be
ordered
to
go
,
&
exercise
their
Ministrie
:
Whereupon
the
Councel
enacteth
as
followeth
.
Edinbr
.
27.
Iuly
1669.
THe
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Majesties
Commands
,
signified
in
his
Letter
of
the
7.
of
Iuny
last
,
do
appoint
the
Persons
following
to
preach
,
and
Exercise
the
other
functions
of
the
Ministerie
,
at
the
vacant
Kirks
underwritten
viz.
Mr.
Ralph
Rodger
,
late
Minister
at
Glasgow
,
to
preach
at
the
Kirk
of
Kilwinning
,
Mr
George
Hutcheson
,
late
Minister
in
Edinburgh
,
at
the
Kirk
of
Irwing
.
Mr
William
Violant
,
late
Minister
at
Ferrie
,
at
Cambusnetham
:
Mr
Robbert
Miller
,
late
Minister
at
Ochiltree
,
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
Iohn
Park
,
late
Minister
at
Stanrawer
,
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
William
Maitland
,
late
Minister
at
Whithorn
,
at
the
Kirk
of
Beeth
:
Mr
Iohn
Oliphant
,
late
Minister
at
Stanhouse
,
at
the
same
Kirk
,
Mr
Iohn
Bell
,
late
Minister
at
Ardrossine
,
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
Iohn
Cant
,
late
Minister
at
Kel●
,
at
the
same
Kirk
,
and
Mr
Iohn
Mc-Michen
,
late
Minister
at
Dalry
,
at
the
same
Kirk
.
Here
we
see
Ten
were
appointed
to
the
places
respectively
condescended
upon
by
the
Councel
;
and
some
were
appointed
to
preach
at
the
Churches
,
out
of
which
they
had
been
ejected
;
but
this
was
only
an
accidental
thing
,
and
meerly
because
these
Churches
were
at
that
time
vacant
;
as
appeareth
by
Mr
Iohn
Park
his
disappointment
,
because
the
Prelate
prevented
his
coming
to
the
Kirk
designed
,
which
had
been
formerly
his
own
,
by
thrusting
in
a
Curat
,
notwithstanding
of
his
pleading
the
benefite
of
the
Act
of
Indemnity
,
in
his
own
defence
,
against
what
was
objected
against
him
;
and
thereby
acknowledged
himself
to
have
been
a
Traitour
in
all
his
former
Actings
,
and
that
all
the
work
of
Reformation
was
but
Rebellion
:
And
there
is
no
difference
betwixt
the
appointment
made
to
them
,
who
returned
to
the
places
,
where
formerly
they
had
preached
,
and
that
appointment
,
which
was
made
to
others
to
go
to
other
Churches
.
The
Councel
doth
not
so
much
,
as
verbally
signifie
,
the
Sentence
of
Banishment
from
their
own
Parishes
by
the
Act
of
Councel
at
Glasgow
Anno
1662.
to
be
now
annulled
,
as
to
them
,
whereby
they
had
liberty
to
returne
to
their
own
Charges
,
and
follow
their
work
;
but
simply
enjoyneth
and
appointeth
them
to
go
to
such
a
place
,
and
there
to
exercise
their
Ministrie
,
as
simply
and
plainely
,
as
if
they
had
never
been
there
before
:
So
that
the
appointment
is
one
and
the
same
,
as
made
by
the
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
the
Kings
Letter
:
And
all
the
difference
,
that
was
in
their
several
Orders
and
warrands
,
which
they
received
from
the
Councel
,
was
in
regarde
of
the
Patrons
,
and
of
nothing
else
;
as
may
be
seen
by
the
following
tenors
of
these
Acts.
Followeth
the
Tenor
of
the
Acts
of
Indulgence
,
given
to
the
several
Ministers
to
preach
,
conforme
to
his
Maj.
Letter
of
the
7.
of
Iune
1669.
THe
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
Commands
,
signified
the
7.
of
Iune
last
,
do
appoint
Mr
Ralph
Rodger
,
late
Minister
at
Glasgow
,
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
functions
of
the
Ministrie
,
at
the
Kirk
of
Kilwinning
.
And
thus
did
all
the
rest
of
this
kinde
run
.
The
other
did
run
thus
.
For
same
ekle
as
the
Kirk
of
.....
is
vacant
,
the
Lords
of
his
Majest.
Privie
Councel
,
in
persuance
of
his
Maj.
command
,
signified
by
his
Letter
the
7.
of
Iune
Instant
;
and
in
regarde
of
the
consent
of
the
Patron
,
do
appoint
...
late
Minister
at
.....
to
reach
and
exercise
the
other
functions
of
the
Ministrie
at
the
said
Kirk
of
.....
Whereby
we
see
,
that
these
Orders
make
no
difference
betwixt
such
,
as
were
appointed
to
their
own
former
Churches
,
and
others
,
who
were
appointed
to
other
places
,
so
that
as
to
this
,
all
of
them
received
a
new
Commission
,
Warrand
and
Power
to
exerce
their
Ministrie
,
in
the
places
designed
,
as
if
they
had
never
had
any
relation
unto
these
places
before
.
Further
,
it
is
observable
here
.
That
these
Orders
and
Acts
of
the
Councel
have
the
same
Use
,
Force
and
Power
,
that
the
Bishops
Collation
hath
,
as
to
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
;
and
that
the
Ordinance
of
the
Presbyteries
used
to
have
in
the
like
cases
:
And
therefore
this
is
all
the
ministerial
potestative
Mission
,
wich
they
have
unto
the
actual
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
in
these
places
.
Thus
wee
see
the
Civil
Magistrate
arrogateth
to
himself
that
,
which
is
purely
Ecclesiastick
,
to
wit
,
the
Placeing
and
Displaceing
,
the
Planting
and
Transplanting
of
Ministers
;
and
giving
them
a
Ministerial
Potestative
Mission
,
which
onely
belongeth
unto
Church-Judicatories
.
So
that
these
Indulged
Persons
may
with
as
much
right
be
called
the
Councels
or
Kings
Curats
,
as
others
are
called
the
Bishops
Curats
,
whom
the
Prelates
Collate
,
Place
and
Displace
,
Plant
and
Transplant
,
as
they
please
.
And
wee
see
no
regarde
had
unto
the
Judicatories
of
the
Church
,
and
to
their
power
,
more
in
the
one
case
,
than
in
the
other
;
and
possibly
the
Prelates
transportings
are
done
with
some
more
seeming
regarde
unto
the
power
of
Church-Judicatories
,
such
as
they
owne
under
them
:
but
in
this
deed
of
the
Councel
,
there
is
not
so
much
as
a
shew
of
any
deference
unto
any
Church-Iudicatory
whatsomever
;
nor
is
there
any
thing
like
it
.
It
is
obvious
then
,
how
clear
and
manifest
the
encroachement
on
the
power
of
the
Church
is
,
that
is
here
made
.
And
because
Magistrates
have
no
such
power
from
the
Lord
Jesus
,
and
are
not
so
much
as
nominally
Church-Officers
(
as
Prelats
in
so
far
are
,
at
least
)
nor
can
act
any
other
way
,
as
Magistrates
,
than
with
a
coactive
civil
power
,
and
not
ministerially
under
Iesus
Christ
;
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
Indulged
,
having
this
Authoritie
unto
the
present
exercise
of
their
Ministerie
in
such
and
such
places
,
only
from
the
Civil
Magistrate
acting
as
such
,
have
not
Power
&
Authority
from
Christ
;
for
Christ
conveyeth
no
Power
and
Authority
in
and
by
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
but
by
his
own
way
,
by
Ministers
of
his
own
appointment
,
who
act
under
him
ministerially
.
And
whether
or
not
,
they
have
not
,
in
submitting
to
his
way
of
conveyance
of
Power
,
and
Authority
to
exerce
their
Ministrie
hic
&
nunc
,
upon
the
matter
renounced
the
former
way
,
by
which
Power
and
Authority
was
ministerially
conveyed
unto
them
;
as
we
use
to
speak
of
such
of
the
Prelats
Underlings
,
who
have
received
Collation
from
him
,
and
Power
to
exerce
their
Ministrie
in
such
and
such
places
,
where
they
are
now
placed
,
though
formerly
they
were
ordained
and
fixed
by
lawful
Church-Judicatories
,
I
leave
to
others
to
judge
.
But
because
it
may
be
said
,
that
in
these
foregoing
Acts
,
there
is
no
mention
made
of
the
Injunctions
spoken
of
,
in
his
Majest.
Letter
,
to
be
given
to
all
the
Indulged
Ministers
;
Hear
what
was
concluded
and
enacted
by
the
Councel
,
on
that
same
day
.
Edinb
.
the
27.
of
Iuly
1669.
THe
Lords
of
his
Majest.
Prive
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
Royal
pleasure
,
signified
to
them
by
his
Letter
of
the
7.
of
Iune
last
▪
do
in
his
Maj.
Name
and
Authoritie
,
command
and
ordaine
all
such
outted
Ministers
,
who
are
,
or
shall
be
appointed
or
allowed
to
exercise
the
Ministrie
;
That
they
constitute
and
keep
Kirk
Sessions
and
Presbyteries
and
Sy●ods
,
as
was
done
by
all
Ministers
,
before
the
Yeer
1638.
And
the
Councel
declares
,
that
such
of
them
,
as
shall
not
obey
in
keeping
of
Presbyteries
,
they
shall
be
confined
within
the
bounds
of
the
Paroches
,
where
they
preach
,
aye
and
while
they
give
assurance
to
keep
the
Presbyteries
.
And
also
the
Councel
doth
strickly
command
and
enjoine
all
,
who
shall
be
allowed
to
preach
,
as
said
is
,
not
to
admit
any
of
their
Neigbour
or
other
Paroche
unto
their
Communions
,
or
Baptize
their
Children
,
nor
marry
any
of
them
:
without
the
allowance
of
the
Minister
of
the
paroch
,
to
which
they
belong
,
unless
that
Paroch
be
vacant
for
the
time
;
nor
to
countenance
the
people
of
the
Neighbouring
or
other
Paroches
,
in
resorting
to
their
preachings
,
and
deserting
of
their
own
Paroch
Churches
.
And
that
hereunto
they
give
due
obedience
,
as
they
will
be
answerable
on
their
highest
peril
.
And
ordaines
these
presents
to
be
intimate
to
every
person
,
who
shall
by
Authority
foresaid
be
allowed
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
.
We
see
here
,
that
this
Act
,
concerning
the
Injunctions
,
was
made
distinct
from
the
foregoing
Act
of
Indulgence
,
and
these
Injunctions
were
not
expresly
included
or
mentioned
in
the
Act
of
Indulgence
:
And
some
because
of
this
may
possibly
think
and
say
,
That
the
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
is
the
more
justifiable
.
But
I
am
not
of
that
mind
:
For
this
dividing
of
these
two
,
which
were
conjoined
in
the
Kings
Letter
,
was
either
done
by
collusion
of
the
Indulged
,
or
wholly
without
their
knowledge
and
consent
.
If
the
former
be
truth
,
their
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
is
so
much
the
more
condemnable
,
that
it
was
accompanied
with
such
unfaire
dealing
,
devised
of
purpose
(
for
no
other
end
of
this
deed
can
be
imagined
)
to
blindfold
and
deceive
the
simple
;
whom
possibly
such
a
cheate
might
hoodwinke
.
If
the
latter
be
said
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Indulged
themselves
were
utterly
ignorant
hereof
though
it
is
certaine
,
as
was
said
above
,
they
were
not
ignorant
of
the
Kings
Letter
:
Then
I
think
,
the
first
intimation
made
of
these
Injunctions
unto
them
should
have
given
such
a
discoverie
of
unfaire
dealing
,
and
of
the
Councels
purpose
and
intention
to
have
them
in
snared
,
that
the
credite
of
their
Ministrie
,
the
Conscience
of
their
duty
to
God
,
and
to
the
souls
of
people
,
the
care
of
shunning
all
appearance
of
evil
,
the
Command
of
God
to
give
no
offence
,
and
other
things
considerable
of
that
nature
,
should
have
compelled
them
unto
a
plaine
and
full
Declaration
of
their
sensibleness
of
this
cheatrie
,
and
of
their
unwillingness
to
accept
of
favoures
,
so
clogged
with
snares
.
And
if
they
had
thus
carried
,
they
had
approved
themselves
,
(
otherwise
than
they
did
)
to
the
consciences
of
all
Men
,
as
lovers
of
upright
dealing
,
and
as
such
who
durst
not
take
on
them
the
charge
of
souls
,
on
such
unlawful
termes
,
nor
run
the
errands
of
God
,
with
such
a
Pasport
.
As
to
the
Conditions
themselves
,
I
hope
,
even
the
indulged
Persons
themselves
,
are
sufficiently
convinced
of
the
iniquitie
of
them
,
when
(
as
I
hear
)
they
have
now
at
length
laid
aside
the
careful
observance
of
them
:
But
the
careful
and
circumspect
obedience
yeelded
unto
them
at
the
first
,
is
standing
as
a
witness
against
them
unto
this
day
,
and
sheweth
that
however
now
they
neglect
the
same
,
because
possiblie
perceiving
the
Councel
not
so
earnest
in
pressing
observance
,
as
at
the
first
;
yet
so
greedy
were
they
of
the
bait
of
the
Indulgence
,
that
they
cared
not
to
swallow
this
hook
with
it
,
though
it
was
an
adding
of
griefe
to
such
as
had
sorrow
enough
already
;
and
had
in
it
a
condemning
of
such
,
as
scrupled
the
hearing
of
the
Curats
,
and
submitting
to
the
Ordinances
of
Christ
,
administred
by
them
.
Before
we
proceed
,
it
will
be
fit
here
to
take
some
notice
of
that
Discourse
,
which
Mr
H.
had
unto
the
Councel
,
in
name
of
the
rest
,
who
were
at
that
time
Indulged
with
him
;
for
hereby
we
may
be
helped
to
understand
,
what
was
their
sense
of
the
Indulgence
,
who
did
receive
it
;
The
just
double
of
which
Discourse
,
as
it
came
to
mine
hand
,
I
shall
here
set
down
,
as
followeth
.
I
am
desired
,
in
the
name
of
my
Brethren
,
here
present
▪
to
acknowledge
,
in
all
humility
and
thankfulness
,
his
Maj.
Favour
and
Clemencie
,
in
granting
us
the
liberty
of
the
publick
exercise
of
our
Ministrie
,
after
so
long
a
restraint
from
the
same
;
and
to
returne
here
all
thanks
to
your
L
L.
for
the
care
and
paines
,
you
have
taken
therein
:
And
that
your
L
L.
have
been
pleased
to
make
us
,
the
unworthiest
of
many
of
our
Brethren
,
so
early
partakers
of
the
same
.
We
have
received
our
Ministrie
from
Jesus
Christ
,
with
full
prescriptions
from
him
,
for
regulating
us
therein
;
and
must
,
in
discharge
thereof
,
be
accountable
to
him
And
as
there
can
be
nothing
more
desirable
,
or
refreshing
to
us
on
earth
,
than
to
have
free
liberty
of
the
exercise
of
our
Ministrie
under
the
protection
of
lawful
Authoritie
,
the
excellent
Ordinance
of
God
,
and
to
us
ever
most
dear
and
precious
;
so
we
purpose
and
resolve
to
behave
our selves
,
in
the
discharge
of
the
Ministrie
,
with
that
wisdom
and
prudence
,
that
become
faithful
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
to
demaine
ourselves
towards
lawful
Authority
,
notwithstanding
of
our
known
judgment
in
Church-affairs
,
as
well
becometh
loyal
Subjects
,
and
that
from
a
lawful
principle
of
Conscience
.
And
my
L
L.
Our
prayer
to
God
is
,
that
the
Lord
would
bless
his
Maj.
in
his
Pers●●
and
Government
;
and
your
L
L.
in
the
publick
Administration
;
and
〈…〉
the
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
mind
in
his
Letter
,
wherein
his
singular
〈…〉
appears
;
that
others
of
our
Brethren
,
in
due
time
,
may
be
〈…〉
of
the
liberty
,
which
through
his
Maj.
favour
we
now
enjoy
.
I
shall
not
long
insist
in
descanting
on
this
discourse
;
seing
it
is
so
plaine
and
manifest
an
homologating
of
the
Kings
Letters
;
and
consequently
its
iniquity
is
so
undeniable
from
what
was
formerly
remarked
upon
that
Letter
,
that
there
is
no
great
necessitie
of
many
moe
words
to
that
end
:
only
it
may
suffice
to
touch
on
some
particulars
,
in
a
few
words
.
1.
We
see
hence
,
That
these
Brethren
were
not
ignorant
of
the
Kings
Letter
and
of
the
contents
thereof
,
when
they
do
here
acknowledge
a
favour
and
clemencie
,
granted
unto
themselves
thereby
.
2.
Nor
were
they
ignorant
of
the
scope
and
designe
of
that
Letter
,
seing
they
pray
,
that
the
Lord
would
bless
the
Councel
,
especially
in
the
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
minde
in
that
Letter
.
3.
Nor
were
they
Ignorant
particularly
of
the
Instructions
,
contained
in
that
Letter
,
and
which
were
to
be
given
unto
them
:
as
these
words
,
with
full
prescriptions
from
him
(
i.e.
Christ
Jesus
)
to
regulate
us
therein
,
do
clearly
show
;
for
by
these
words
,
as
it
would
appear
,
they
gave
their
L
L.
to
understand
,
that
it
was
not
needful
that
these
Instructions
,
or
Prescriptions
,
contained
in
the
Kings
letter
,
should
be
laid
before
them
.
4.
Nor
were
they
Ignorant
,
that
what
the
Councel
did
herein
,
was
by
vertue
of
,
and
in
full
compliance
with
the
designe
of
the
King's
Letter
;
and
consequently
,
that
the
King's
Letter
,
and
the
contents
thereof
,
were
the
onely
spring
and
original
of
all
this
Indulgence
,
and
of
the
Councels
power
in
acting
in
conformity
thereto
,
and
actually
granting
the
Indulgence
;
for
they
thank
their
L
L.
for
the
care
and
paines
,
they
had
taken
therein
;
and
they
pray
,
that
the
Lord
would
blesse
them
,
especially
in
the
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
minde
,
in
his
Letter
.
5.
It
is
matter
of
astonishment
to
me
,
considering
what
is
said
,
how
they
could
acknowledge
this
for
such
an
Act
of
favour
and
clemency
;
And
how
they
could
say
,
that
in
this
Letter
,
the
King
's
singular
Moderation
did
eminently
appear
;
when
from
what
is
said
,
and
what
shall
hereafter
be
more
fully
held
forth
,
it
is
so
notoure
.
That
the
contents
of
this
Letter
did
hold
forth
a
designe
of
overturning
all
Church-Power
,
as
exercised
by
Church-Persons
,
and
of
clothing
the
Councel
with
power
to
impose
Prescriptions
,
to
prescribe
Rules
and
Limitations
,
and
to
order
and
regulate
Ministers
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
as
also
with
power
to
Place
and
Displace
,
Plant
and
Transplant
Ministers
,
without
regarde
had
either
to
the
previous
Call
of
the
People
,
or
to
the
Mission
of
any
Church
Judicatory
;
and
of
subjecting
of
the
Exercise
of
the
Ministrie
wholly
unto
their
will
and
pleasure
;
not
to
mentione
the
severity
breathed
out
,
in
that
Letter
,
against
the
Assemblings
of
the
Lord's
people
.
6.
It
is
manifest
from
what
is
already
marked
,
that
the
Indulged
Brethren
did
owne
that
Letter
of
the
Kings
,
as
the
onely
rise
and
fountaine
of
the
favour
,
which
they
were
made
partakers
of
;
and
therefore
did
not
take
the
Indulgence
onely
from
the
Councel
,
but
from
the
King
principally
,
as
the
onely
spring
thereof
,
conveying
the
same
to
them
,
through
the
channel
and
medium
of
the
Councel
,
who
did
nothing
but
by
vertue
of
that
Letter
,
and
in
obedience
thereunto
.
Whence
we
see
,
that
there
is
no
ground
to
abstract
the
stream
from
the
fountaine
,
or
to
think
that
these
Ministers
could
imagine
,
that
they
were
onely
to
notice
what
the
Councel
did
,
and
no
more
;
for
as
they
neither
did
this
,
so
it
were
unreasonable
to
think
they
could
do
so
.
7.
They
acknowledged
here
,
that
as
to
the
liberty
of
the
publick
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
they
were
onely
beholden
unto
this
Indulgence
;
for
,
for
this
cause
they
give
thanks
:
And
thus
did
tacitely
grant
,
that
there
ought
to
be
no
publick
Exercise
of
the
Ministrie
,
without
liberty
granted
from
the
Magistrate
;
whereby
they
not
onely
condemned
all
these
faithful
Ministers
,
who
ventured
,
without
that
liberty
granted
,
to
preach
publickly
,
where
occasion
offered
in
houses
,
or
in
the
fields
;
but
they
likewise
condemned
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
the
greatest
of
Conventicle-keepers
.
So
like-wise
they
do
tacitely
here
grant
,
that
when
the
Magistrate
prohibiteth
the
publick
Exercise
of
the
Ministery
,
for
longer
or
shorter
time
,
he
must
not
be
disobeyed
;
whereby
the
Magistrate
hath
the
power
yeelded
to
him
of
Suspending
and
Deposeing
Ministers
,
from
the
exercise
of
their
function
.
It
is
true
,
Magistrates
can
hinder
the
peacable
publick
exercise
,
or
free
publick
exercise
,
by
outward
force
and
constraint
;
but
they
speak
not
here
of
the
freedome
of
peacable
publick
exercise
,
but
simplie
of
the
freedome
of
publick
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
.
Our
own
Church-history
tels
us
;
how
famous
Mr.
Bruce
was
cast
in
a
fever
,
through
terrour
of
conscience
,
for
promising
silence
but
for
ten
dayes
,
though
in
hopes
of
greater
liberty
.
8.
It
is
observable
here
;
how
thankful
they
are
for
partaking
alone
(
as
chosen
out
from
their
Brethren
)
of
this
favour
;
whileas
this
very
act
of
separating
them
from
their
Brethren
,
should
have
been
a
sufficient
ground
for
them
to
have
rejected
the
tendered
supposed
favour
,
seeing
by
the
accepting
thereof
,
in
this
separated
way
,
they
suffered
themselves
to
be
divided
from
their
Brethren
,
contrarie
to
their
sworn
Covenants
:
not
to
speak
of
the
stigma
,
they
received
thereby
.
9.
They
say
,
That
they
received
their
Ministrie
from
Iesus
Christ
.
But
why
was
it
not
said
,
as
some
of
them
(
if
I
be
not
misinformed
)
desired
,
onely
from
I.
C
?
When
this
was
designedly
and
deliberatly
left
out
,
let
all
the
world
judge
,
whether
in
this
,
they
carried
,
as
faithful
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
or
not
:
for
my
part
,
I
cannot
but
judge
,
that
this
was
a
manifest
betraying
of
the
cause
,
and
a
giving
up
of
all
to
the
Magistrate
:
for
hereby
they
declared
,
that
in
their
judgements
,
either
they
had
their
Ministrie
from
others
,
as
well
as
from
Christ
;
that
is
,
from
the
Magistrate
,
as
well
as
from
Christ
,
and
that
in
a
co-equality
and
co-ordination
;
or
else
that
they
had
it
not
from
Christ
immediatly
but
from
men
,
from
the
Magistrates
,
in
subordination
to
Christ
.
Now
neither
of
these
can
assort
with
truth
,
and
with
our
Principles
:
Not
the
former
;
for
then
Christ
should
not
be
sole
King
,
but
halfe
,
and
the
Magistrate
should
have
the
halfe
of
Christs
Thron
,
Crown
,
Scepter
and
Glory
:
which
were
blasphemy
to
think
.
Not
the
latter
;
for
Magistracy
is
not
subordinat
in
a
direct
line
unto
Christ
,
as
Mediator
;
nor
hath
Christ
substitute
the
Magistrat
,
as
his
Vicar
;
nor
hath
he
given
to
him
,
as
such
,
a
ministerial
power
under
him
,
to
convey
ministerially
(
in
respect
of
the
Subjects
)
or
with
a
ministerial
Authority
,
as
his
Servants
,
what
power
of
Mission
he
giveth
to
his
Ministers
;
Magistrates
,
as
such
,
act
not
ministerially
,
or
with
a
ministerial
Authority
,
in
reference
to
their
Subjects
,
but
with
a
Coactive
,
Autocratorical
and
Architectonick
Power
and
Authority
.
If
it
be
said
,
that
they
reserved
only
to
the
Magistrate
hereby
,
the
power
to
grant
the
liberty
of
the
free
exercise
;
but
they
meant
,
that
they
received
the
Ministrie
it self
from
Jesus
Christ
alone
.
I
answere
,
had
they
spoken
so
,
we
might
then
have
understood
them
so
.
But
though
they
had
said
so
,
the
cause
had
been
betrayed
,
for
if
they
have
their
Ministrie
from
Christ
alone
,
they
must
also
have
the
free
exercise
of
the
same
from
him
:
If
Christ
give
the
Office
,
he
giveth
the
power
to
exercise
the
Office
:
And
if
they
depend
upon
others
,
in
reference
to
the
Exercise
,
they
in
so
far
rob
Christ
of
what
is
his
due
,
&
hold
that
of
men
,
which
they
should
hold
of
Christ
alone
.
No
man
needs
to
say
here
,
that
by
this
means
we
take
away
the
Power
of
Church-Judicatories
,
by
whom
Ministers
receive
both
the
Office
,
and
the
Power
of
its
exercise
:
For
what
Church-Judicatories
do
herein
,
they
do
ministerially
under
Christ
,
and
Christ
by
them
conveyeth
the
Office
to
such
and
such
a
Person
,
and
with
the
Office
a
power
to
exercise
it
,
according
to
the
Rules
of
the
Gospel
;
and
notwithstanding
of
this
,
these
Officers
may
and
must
say
,
that
they
receive
their
Ministrie
onely
from
Christ
Jesus
.
But
this
cannot
be
said
,
if
the
Magistrate
be
substitute
in
the
place
of
Church-Officers
,
either
in
reference
to
the
Office
it self
,
or
in
reference
to
its
free
Exercise
;
because
no
Magistrate
,
as
such
,
(
as
is
said
)
acteth
with
a
Ministerial
Power
,
under
Christ
,
in
a
right
line
of
subordination
:
And
therefore
when
they
keeped
out
the
word
,
onely
,
they
did
plainely
declare
,
that
they
held
the
Ministrie
partly
of
the
Magistrate
.
If
it
be
said
,
that
they
would
hereby
onely
have
reserved
to
the
Magistrat
,
power
to
grant
the
Peacable
Publick
Exercise
of
the
Ministrie
.
I
would
answere
,
that
though
they
had
meaned
thus
,
yet
they
might
safely
and
should
have
said
,
that
they
received
their
Ministrie
only
from
Christ
;
for
I
cannot
be
said
to
receive
my
Ministrie
from
every
one
,
who
can
hinder
my
peacable
publick
exercise
thereof
,
otherwayes
I
must
be
said
to
receive
it
,
in
part
,
from
Satan
and
his
Instruments
,
who
can
hinder
my
peacable
publick
exercise
thereof
.
So
that
,
use
what
devices
men
can
to
cover
this
matter
,
a
manifest
betraying
of
the
cause
will
break
thorow
,
and
a
receding
from
received
and
sworn
Principles
will
be
visible
.
10.
They
said
,
They
had
full
prescriptions
from
Iesus
Christ
,
to
regulat
them
in
their
Ministrie
.
Who
then
can
justifie
them
,
in
receiving
other
Prescriptions
from
the
Magistrate
,
and
such
as
Christ
never
made
mention
of
in
his
Law
;
yea
some
where
of
do
directly
militate
against
Christs
Prescriptions
?
Doth
not
their
receiving
of
these
Instructions
or
Prescriptions
,
which
were
contained
in
his
Maj.
Letter
,
say
,
that
the
Prescriptions
of
Christ
were
not
full
?
But
againe
,
seing
they
had
not
freedom
to
say
,
that
they
received
their
Ministrie
from
Christ
alone
,
how
could
they
say
,
that
they
had
their
full
prescriptions
from
Christ
?
unless
they
meant
,
that
they
had
them
not
from
Christ
alone
.
And
then
they
must
say
,
that
they
had
them
partly
from
some
other
,
and
that
other
m●st
either
be
the
Magistrar
,
or
Church
Officers
:
not
Church-officers
;
for
neither
had
they
any
call
to
speak
of
that
here
;
nor
doth
Church
Officers
hold
forth
any
Prescriptions
,
but
Christs
,
and
that
in
the
name
of
Christ
.
If
that
other
be
the
Magistrat
,
than
it
must
either
be
meant
,
Collaterally
,
or
Subordinatly
to
Christ
:
not
Subordinatly
,
for
they
are
not
appointed
of
Christ
for
that
end
;
nor
do
they
,
as
Magistrats
,
act
Ministerially
,
but
Magisterially
;
not
Collaterally
,
For
then
they
should
have
these
Prescriptions
equally
from
the
Magistrates
,
as
from
Christ
;
and
the
Magistrat
should
be
equal
and
King
of
the
Church
with
Christ
,
which
is
blasphemie
.
More
might
be
here
noted
,
but
what
is
said
is
enough
to
our
purpose
,
at
present
;
and
what
was
said
above
needeth
not
be
here
repeated
.
But
now
we
must
proceed
:
These
fore-mentioned
were
not
all
,
who
were
that
yeer
indulged
:
For
the
same
supposed
favour
was
granted
to
others
shortly
thereafter
,
as
appeareth
by
these
Extracts
out
of
the
Register
.
Edinburgh
,
August
3.
1669.
THE
Persons
under-written
were
licenced
to
preach
at
the
Kirks
after
specified
viz.
Mr
Iohn
Scot
,
late
at
Oxnam
,
at
the
same
Kirk
,
Mr
William
Hammiltoun
late
at
Glasfoord
,
at
the
Kirk
of
Evandale
:
Mr
Robert
Mitchel
,
late
at
Luss
,
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
Iohn
Gemmil
,
late
at
Symming
town
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
Patrick
Campbel
,
late
at
Innerary
,
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
Robert
Duncanson
,
late
at
Lochanside
,
at
Kildochrennan
:
Mr
Andrew
Cameron
,
late
at
Kilsinnan
,
now
at
Lochead
in
Kintyre
.
Edinburgh
,
2.
Septemb.
1669.
For
as
much
as
the
Kirk
of
Pencaitland
is
now
vacant
,
by
decease
of
Mr
Alexander
Vernor
,
last
Minister
thereat
;
and
there
being
some
questions
and
legal
pursuits
before
the
Judge
ordinate
,
concerning
the
right
of
Patronage
of
this
Kirk
:
Until
the
decideing
whereof
the
Kirk
will
be
vacant
,
if
remeed
be
not
provided
:
Therefore
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
pleasure
,
expressed
in
his
Letter
of
the
7.
of
Iune
last
,
have
thought
fit
at
this
time
and
for
this
Vacancie
allennerly
,
To
appoint
Mr
Robert
Douglas
,
late
Minister
at
Edinburgh
,
to
preach
and
exercise
the
function
of
the
Ministrie
,
at
the
said
Kirk
of
Pencait
land
.
And
it
is
hereby
declared
,
that
thir
presents
shall
be
without
prejudice
of
the
right
of
Patronage
,
according
as
the
same
shall
be
found
and
declared
by
the
Judge
ordinarie
.
Edinburgh
,
Septemb.
2.
1669.
The
Persons
underwritten
were
licensed
to
preach
at
the
Kirks
after
specified
viz.
Mr.
Matthew
Ramsey
,
late
at
Kilpatrick
,
to
preach
at
Paisley
:
Mr
Alexander
Hammiltoun
,
late
Min.
at
Dalmenie
,
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
Andrew
Dalrymple
,
late
Min.
at
Affleck
,
at
Dalganie
:
Mr
Iames
Fletcher
,
late
Min.
at
Neuthcome
,
at
the
same
Kirk
:
Mr
Andrew
Me-Claine
,
late
Min.
at
Craigneis
,
at
Kilchattan
:
Mr
Donald
Morison
,
late
at
Kilmaglais
,
at
Ardnamurchant
.
Edinburgh
,
Septemb.
last
1669.
The
Persons
following
were
ordained
to
preach
at
the
Kirks
after
specified
;
viz.
Mr
Iohn
Stirling
,
at
Hounam
:
Mr
Robert
Mowat
at
Harriot
:
Mr
Iames
Hammiltoun
at
Egleshame
:
Mr
Robert
Hunter
at
Downing
:
Mr
Iohn
Forrester
at
Tilliallan
with
Mr
Andrew
Reid
.
infirme
.
Edinburgh
,
Decemb.
9.
1669.
Mr
Alexander
Blair
at
Galstown
:
Mr
Iohn
Primrose
at
Queensferrie
:
Mr
David
Brown
at
Craigie
:
Mr
Iohn
Craufurd
at
Lamingtoun
with
Mr
Iohn
Hammiltoun
aged
and
infirme
:
Mr
Iames
Vetch
at
Machline
.
Edinburgh
,
Decemb.
16.
1669.
Mr
Iohn
Bairdie
at
Paisley
with
Mr
Matthew
Ramsey
infirme
.
Thus
we
see
there
were
this
Yeer
1669.
Five
and
Thirtie
in
all
licensed
and
indulged
,
and
ordained
to
preach
,
in
the
several
places
specified
,
upon
the
Councels
Order
,
in
pursuance
of
the
Kings
Royal
pleasure
.
And
in
the
following
yeer
,
we
will
finde
the
same
Order
given
unto
and
obeyed
by
others
.
But
ere
we
proceed
,
it
will
not
be
amisse
,
that
we
take
notice
of
the
first
Act
of
Parliament
,
holden
this
yeer
Novemb.
16.
1669.
and
consequently
,
before
the
last
Six
were
licensed
.
The
Act
is
an
Act
asserting
his
Majesties
Supremacy
over
all
Persons
,
and
in
all
Causes
Ecclesiastical
.
Whereby
what
was
done
by
the
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Majesties
Pleasure
,
signified
by
his
Letter
,
in
the
matter
of
granting
these
Indulgences
,
is
upon
the
matter
confirmed
and
ratified
by
Parliament
,
when
His
Maj.
Supremacy
is
so
ampliated
and
explained
,
as
may
comprehend
within
its
verge
all
that
Ecclesiastick
Power
,
that
was
exerced
,
or
ordained
to
be
exerced
,
in
the
granting
of
the
Indulgence
,
with
its
Antecedents
,
Concomitants
and
Consequences
:
And
a
sure
way
is
laid
for
carrying
on
the
same
designe
of
the
Indulgence
,
in
all
time
coming
.
The
Act
is
as
followeth
.
Nov.
16.
1669.
THE
Estates
of
Parliament
having
seriously
considered
,
how
necessare
it
is
,
for
the
Good
and
Peace
of
the
Church
and
State
,
That
his
Maj.
Power
and
Authority
,
in
Relation
to
Matters
and
Persons
Ecclesiastical
,
be
more
clearly
asserted
by
an
Act
of
Parliament
:
Have
therefore
thought
fit
it
be
Enacted
,
Asserted
and
Declared
:
Like
as
his
Maj.
with
Advice
and
Consent
of
his
Estates
of
Parliament
,
doth
hereby
Enact
,
Assert
and
Declare
,
That
his
Maj.
hath
the
Supreame
Authority
and
Supremacy
over
all
Persons
,
and
in
all
Causes
Ecclesiastical
,
within
this
His
Kingdom
:
And
that
by
vertue
thereof
,
the
Ordering
and
Disposal
of
the
external
Government
and
Policy
of
the
Church
,
doth
properly
belong
to
His
Maj.
and
His
Successours
,
as
an
inherent
right
to
the
Crown
.
And
that
His
Maj.
and
His
Successours
may
Settle
,
Enact
and
Emit
such
Constitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
,
concerning
the
Administration
of
the
External
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Persons
imployed
in
the
same
;
and
concerning
all
Ecclesiastical
meetings
,
and
matters
to
be
proposed
and
determined
therein
,
as
they
in
their
Royal
Wisdom
shall
think
fit
:
which
Acts
,
Orders
and
Constitutions
,
being
Recorded
in
the
Books
of
Councel
and
duely
published
,
are
to
be
observed
and
obeyed
by
all
his
Maj.
Subjects
;
any
Law
,
Act
or
Custome
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
Like
as
His
Maj.
with
Advice
and
Consent
foresaid
doth
Rescind
and
Annul
Lawes
,
Acts
and
Clauses
thereof
,
and
all
Customes
and
Constitutions
Civil
or
Ecclesiastick
,
which
are
contrary
to
,
or
inconsistent
with
His
Majesties
Supremacie
,
as
it
is
hereby
asserted
.
And
declares
the
same
Void
and
Null
,
in
all
time
coming
.
Concerning
the
Irreligiousness
,
Antichristianisme
and
Exorbitancie
of
this
Explicatory
,
and
(
as
to
some
things
)
Ampliatory
Act
and
Assertion
of
the
Kings
Supremacy
in
Church-affairs
,
much
,
yea
very
much
might
be
said
;
but
our
present
business
calleth
us
to
speak
of
it
,
only
in
reference
to
the
Indulgence
;
that
we
may
see
with
what
friendly
aspect
this
Supremacie
looketh
towards
the
Indulgence
,
and
with
what
Veneration
the
Indulgence
respecteth
this
Supremacie
;
to
the
end
it
may
appear
,
how
the
Indulgence
hath
contributed
to
the
establishment
of
this
Supra-Papal
Supremacie
;
and
how
the
Accepters
thereof
stand
chargeable
with
a
Virtual
and
Material
Approbation
of
,
and
Consent
to
the
dreadful
Usurpation
,
committed
by
this
Supremacie
.
In
order
to
which
,
we
would
know
,
that
this
Act
of
Supremacy
,
made
Anno
1669.
was
not
made
,
upon
the
account
,
that
the
Supremacie
in
Church-affairs
had
never
been
before
screwed
up
to
a
sufficient
height
,
in
their
apprehensions
;
for
upon
the
matter
,
little
that
is
material
is
here
asserted
to
belong
unto
this
Ecclesiastical
Supremacie
,
which
hath
not
been
before
partly
in
more
general
,
partly
in
more
special
and
particular
termes
,
plainly
enough
ascribed
unto
this
Majestie
,
or
presumed
as
belonging
to
his
Majest.
In
the
11.
Act.
Parl.
1.
Anno
1661.
where
the
Oath
is
framed
,
he
is
to
be
acknowledged
,
Only
supreme
Governour
over
all
persons
,
and
in
all
causes
;
and
that
his
Power
and
Iurisdiction
must
not
be
declined
:
So
that
under
all
Persons
,
and
all
Causes
,
Church-officers
,
in
their
most
proper
,
and
intrinsecal
ecclesiastick
Affaires
and
Administrations
,
are
comprehended
;
and
if
his
Majest.
shall
take
upon
him
to
judge
Doctrine
,
matters
of
Worship
,
and
what
is
most
essentially
Ecclesiastick
,
he
must
not
be
declined
,
as
an
incompetent
Judge
.
We
finde
also
Act.
4.
Sess.
2.
Parl.
1.
Anno
1662.
(
which
is
againe
renewed
Act.
1.
Anno
1663.
)
that
his
Majestie
,
with
advice
and
consent
of
his
Estates
,
appointeth
Church-censures
to
be
infflicted
for
Church-transgression
,
as
plainly
and
formally
,
as
ever
a
General
Assembly
,
or
Synod
did
,
in
these
words
;
That
whatsoever
Minister
shall
without
a
lawful
excuse
,
to
be
admitted
by
his
Ordinary
,
absent
himself
from
the
visitation
of
the
Diocess
—
or
who
shall
not
,
according
to
his
duty
,
concurre
therein
;
or
who
shall
not
give
their
assistance
,
in
all
the
Acts
of
Church-discipline
,
as
they
shall
be
required
thereto
by
the
Archbishop
,
or
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
every
such
Minister
(
N.
B.
)
so
offending
shall
,
for
the
first
fault
,
be
suspēded
from
his
Office
and
Benefice
,
until
the
next
Diocesian
meeting
;
and
if
he
amend
not
,
shall
be
deprived
.
But
,
which
is
more
remarkable
,
in
the
first
Act
of
that
Second
Session
.
Anno
1662.
for
the
Restitu●ion
and
Re-establishment
of
Prelats
,
we
have
several
things
,
tending
to
cleare
how
high
the
Supremacie
was
then
exalted
:
The
very
Act
beginneth
thus
,
for
as
much
as
the
ordering
and
disposal
of
the
external
Government
and
Policy
of
the
Church
doth
properly
belong
unto
his
Majestie
,
as
an
inherent
right
of
the
Crown
,
by
vertue
of
his
Royal
Prerogative
and
Supremacie
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
.
This
is
the
same
,
that
is
by
way
of
statute
asserted
in
the
late
Act
1669.
In
the
same
Act
it
is
further
said
,
That
whatever
(
this
,
sure
,
is
large
and
very
comprehensive
)
shall
be
determined
by
his
Maj.
with
the
advice
of
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
,
and
such
of
the
Clergy
,
as
shall
be
nominated
by
his
Maj.
in
the
external
Government
and
Policy
of
the
Church
(
the
same
consisting
with
the
standing
Lawes
of
the
Kingdom
)
shall
be
valide
and
effectual
.
And
which
is
more
,
in
the
same
Act
,
all
preceeding
Acts
of
Parl:
are
rescinded
,
by
which
the
sole
and
only
Power
and
Iurisdiction
within
the
Church
,
doth
stand
in
the
Church
,
and
in
the
General
,
Provincial
and
Presbyterial
Assemblies
and
Kirk-Sessions
.
And
all
Acts
of
Parliament
or
Councel
,
which
may
be
interpreted
to
have
given
any
Church-Power
,
Iurisdiction
or
Government
to
the
Office-bearers
of
the
Church
,
their
respective
Meetings
,
other
than
that
which
acknowledgeth
a
dependence
upon
,
and
subordination
to
the
Soveraign
●●wer
of
the
King
,
as
Supreme
,
So
that
we
see
,
by
vertue
of
this
Act
,
all
Church-Power
and
Jurisdiction
whatsomever
,
is
made
to
be
derived
from
,
to
have
a
dependance
upon
,
and
to
be
in
subordination
to
the
Soveraigne
power
of
the
King
,
as
Supream
;
and
not
to
stand
in
the
Church
:
Whereby
the
King
is
made
only
the
Foun●aine
of
Church-power
,
and
that
exclusive
(
as
it
would
seem
)
even
of
Christ
;
Of
whom
there
is
not
the
least
mention
made
;
and
for
whom
is
not
made
the
least
reserve
imaginable
.
So
in
the
4.
Act.
of
the
third
Session
of
Parl.
Anno
1663.
For
the
Establishment
and
Constitution
of
a
National
Synod
.
We
finde
it
said
,
that
the
ordering
and
disposal
of
the
external
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
the
nomination
of
the
Persons
,
by
whose
Advice
,
Matters
relating
to
the
same
are
to
be
setled
,
doth
belong
to
his
Maj.
as
an
inherent
right
of
the
Crown
,
by
vertue
of
his
prerogative
R●yal
and
Supream
Authority
in
causes
Ecclesiastical
.
And
upon
this
ground
is
founded
his
power
to
appoint
a
National
Synod
;
to
appoint
the
only
consti●uent
Members
thereof
,
as
is
there
specified
;
to
call
,
continue
and
dissolve
the
same
,
when
he
will
;
to
limit
all
their
Debates
,
Consultations
and
Determinations
to
such
matters
and
causes
,
as
he
thinketh
fit
;
and
several
other
things
there
to
be
seen
.
Seing
by
these
Particulars
,
it
is
manifest
and
undeniable
,
that
this
Ecclesiastick
Supremacie
was
elevated
presumptively
before
the
Year
1669.
to
as
high
a
degree
,
as
could
be
imagined
;
It
may
be
enquired
,
why
then
was
this
Act
made
Anno
1669
?
I
answere
.
This
act
(
so
I
conceive
)
was
not
framed
so
much
to
make
any
addition
to
that
Church
power
,
which
they
thought
did
Iure
Coronae
belong
orginally
and
fundamentally
unto
the
King
;
for
that
was
already
put
almost
beyond
the
reach
of
any
additional
supply
,
though
not
in
one
formal
and
expressive
Statutory
Act
:
As
to
forme
the
same
,
when
screwed
up
to
the
highest
,
into
a
plaine
and
positive
formal
Statute
,
having
the
force
of
a
Law
,
for
all
uses
and
ends
;
and
particularly
to
salve
,
in
point
of
Law
,
the
Councel
in
what
they
did
,
in
and
about
the
Indulgence
,
according
to
the
desire
and
command
of
the
King
in
his
Letter
,
in
rega●rd
that
the
granting
of
this
Indulgence
,
did
manifestly
repugne
to
and
counteract
several
anteriour
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
was
a
manifest
breach
and
violation
of
Lawes
,
standing
in
full
force
,
and
unrepealed
;
which
neither
their
place
,
nor
his
Maj.
could
in
Law
warrand
them
to
do
,
by
his
Letter
,
That
the
granting
of
the
Indulgence
did
thus
in
plaine
termes
repugne
to
standing
Lawes
,
I
thus
make
good
.
In
the
Act
of
Rëstitution
of
Prelates
Anno
1662.
Prelates
are
restored
unto
the
exercise
of
their
Episcopal
function
,
Presidence
in
the
Church
,
power
of
Ordination
,
Inflicting
of
Censures
,
and
all
other
Acts
of
Church
Discipline
.
And
as
their
Episcopal
power
is
there
asserted
to
be
derived
from
his
Maj.
so
withal
it
is
expresly
said
,
that
the
Church-power
and
jurisdiction
is
to
be
Regulated
and
Authorized
,
in
the
Exercise
thereof
by
the
Archbishops
and
Bishops
;
who
are
to
put
order
to
all
Ecclesiastical
matters
and
causes
,
and
to
be
accountable
to
his
Maj.
for
their
administrations
.
Whence
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
King
alone
,
or
with
his
Privie
Councel
,
cannot
put
order
to
Ecclesiastical
matters
and
causes
,
or
exerce
Church-Power
and
Jurisdiction
,
without
a
violation
of
this
Law
,
and
manifest
controlling
of
it
.
And
further
in
the
4.
Act
of
that
same
Second
Session
of
Parliament
it
is
expresly
ordained
,
that
none
be
hereafter
permitted
to
preach
in
publick
or
in
families
within
any
diocess
;
—
without
the
licence
of
the
Ordinary
of
the
Diocess
.
So
that
this
licence
and
permission
,
granted
to
the
Indulged
by
the
Councel
,
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
parts
of
their
function
,
being
without
the
licence
of
the
Bishops
,
is
manifestly
contrary
and
repugnant
to
this
Law
.
Moreover
Act
1.
in
the
third
Session
Anno
1663.
we
have
these
words
.
And
the
Kings
Maj.
having
resolved
to
conserve
and
maintaine
the
Church
,
in
the
present
State
and
Government
hereof
by
Archbishops
&
Bishops
▪
and
others
bearing
Office
therein
;
and
not
to
endure
,
nor
give
way
or
connivace
to
any
variation
therein
,
in
the
least
;
doth
therefore
,
with
advice
and
consent
of
his
Estates
,
conveened
in
this
third
Session
of
his
Parliament
,
Ratifie
and
Approve
the
afore
mentioned
Acts
,
and
all
other
Acts
and
Lawes
,
made
in
the
two
former
Sessions
of
Parliament
,
in
order
to
the
settling
of
Episcopal
Dignity
,
Iurisdiction
and
Authority
within
the
Kingdom
,
and
ordains
them
to
stand
in
full
force
,
as
publick
Lawes
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
to
be
put
to
further
execution
,
in
all
points
,
conforme
to
the
tenor
thereof
.
Here
is
a
further
Ratification
and
Confirmation
of
the
Lawes
mentioned
,
and
the
Councel
hereby
yet
more
firmely
bound-up
from
emitting
any
Acts
or
Edicts
,
contradictory
to
,
and
tending
to
weaken
and
invalidat
the
publick
standing
Lawes
of
the
Kingdom
.
And
,
which
is
yet
more
considerable
,
in
the
following
words
of
this
same
Act
,
the
effectual
putting
of
these
Lawes
in
execution
is
specially
,
and
in
terminis
,
recommended
by
King
and
Parliament
,
unto
the
Privy
Councel
,
after
this
manner
.
And
in
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
Royal
resolution
herein
,
his
Maj.
with
advice
foresaid
,
doth
recommend
to
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
to
take
speedy
and
Effectual
Course
,
that
these
Acts
receive
ready
and
due
Obedience
from
all
his
Maj.
Subjects
;
and
for
that
end
that
they
call
before
them
all
such
Ministers
,
who
having
entred
in
or
since
the
Yeer
1649.
and
have
not
as
yet
obtained
Presentations
and
Collations
as
aforesaid
,
yet
darred
to
preach
in
contempt
of
the
Law
;
and
to
punish
them
as
seditious
persons
,
and
contemners
of
the
Royal
Authority
.
As
also
that
they
be
careful
,
that
such
Ministers
,
who
keep
not
the
Diocesian
meetings
▪
and
concurre
not
with
the
Bishops
,
in
the
Acts
of
Church-Discipline
,
being
for
the
same
suspended
or
deprived
,
as
said
is
,
be
accordingly
after
deprivation
,
removed
from
their
Benefices
,
Gleebs
and
Manses
.
And
if
any
of
them
shall
notwithstanding
offer
to
retaine
the
Possession
of
their
Benefices
or
Manses
,
that
they
take
present
Course
to
see
them
dispossest
.
And
if
they
shall
thereafter
presume
to
exercise
their
Ministrie
,
that
they
be
punished
,
as
seditious
Persons
,
and
such
as
contemne
the
Authority
of
Church
and
State
.
Now
,
notwithstanding
of
this
express
reference
and
severe
recommendation
,
we
know
,
that
in
the
matter
of
the
Indulgence
,
they
were
so
far
from
punishing
such
,
as
had
not
obtained
Presentations
and
Collations
,
and
yet
had
continued
to
preach
,
and
exercise
their
Ministrie
;
that
in
perfect
contradiction
to
this
Injunction
of
King
and
Parliament
,
and
other
forementioned
Acts
,
they
licensed
,
warranded
and
impowered
some
such
,
as
by
Act
of
Parliament
were
to
be
punished
as
seditious
Persons
,
and
contemners
of
Authority
of
Church
and
State
,
to
preach
publickly
,
and
to
exercise
all
other
parts
of
their
Ministrie
,
and
that
upon
the
sole
warrand
of
the
Kings
Letter
,
which
cannot
in
Law
warrand
and
impower
them
to
contraveen
express
Lawes
,
and
Acts
of
Parliament
;
and
not
only
to
disobey
the
Injunctions
of
Parliament
,
but
in
plaine
termes
to
counteract
and
counterwork
the
Established
and
Ratified
Lawes
;
and
so
to
render
them
null
and
of
no
effect
.
Whence
we
see
,
that
there
was
a
necessity
for
the
Parliament
An.
1669.
to
do
something
,
that
might
secure
the
Lives
and
Honours
of
the
members
of
Councel
,
in
point
of
law
,
in
granting
of
that
Indulgence
,
which
was
so
expresly
against
law
,
and
which
the
two
Arch-Prelates
,
members
of
Councel
,
would
never
give
their
assent
unto
,
as
knowing
how
it
intrenched
upon
the
power
granted
to
them
,
and
the
other
Prelates
,
confirmed
by
Law
;
and
so
was
a
manifest
rescinding
of
these
Acts
and
Lawes
.
And
though
this
might
have
been
done
by
a
plaine
and
simple
Act
,
approving
and
ratifying
what
the
Councel
had
done
,
in
compliance
with
his
Maj
Royal
Pleasure
,
and
authorizing
them
in
time
coming
,
to
pursue
the
ends
of
the
same
Letter
further
,
with
a
non
obstante
of
all
Acts
,
formerly
made
in
favoures
of
Prelates
and
Prelacie
:
Yet
it
is
probable
,
they
made
choise
of
this
way
of
explaining
,
by
a
formal
and
full
Statute
and
Act
of
Parliament
,
the
Supremacie
,
in
these
plaine
,
full
and
ample
termes
,
wherein
we
now
have
it
;
that
thereby
they
might
not
only
secure
the
Councel
,
but
also
make
the
Kings
sole
Letter
to
the
Councel
,
in
all
time
coming
,
a
valid
ground
in
Law
,
whereupon
the
Councel
might
proceed
,
and
enact
and
execute
,
what
the
King
pleased
in
matters
Ecclesiastick
,
how
intrinsecally
and
purely
such
soever
;
without
so
much
,
as
owning
the
corrupt
Ecclesiastick
medium
or
channel
of
Prelacy
:
And
withal
it
might
have
been
thought
,
that
such
an
act
,
so
necessary
for
the
legal
preservation
of
the
Indulgers
,
and
consequently
of
the
Indulged
,
in
the
enjoyment
of
the
Indulgence
,
would
go
sweetly
down
with
all
the
Indulged
,
and
such
as
gaped
for
the
like
favour
,
howbeit
so
framed
,
as
that
it
was
not
very
pleasant
,
at
the
first
tasting
:
For
it
cannot
be
rationally
supposed
,
that
such
,
as
are
pleased
with
their
warme
dwellings
,
will
cast
out
with
the
walles
&
roof
of
the
dwelling
,
without
which
they
would
enjoy
no
more
warmness
than
if
they
were
lodging
beside
the
heth
in
the
wilderness
:
And
who
could
think
,
that
any
indulged
man
could
be
dissatisfied
with
that
,
which
was
all
and
only
their
legal
security
,
and
without
which
,
they
were
liable
to
be
punished
as
seditious
persons
,
and
as
contemners
of
Authority
,
even
for
preaching
by
vertue
of
the
Indulgence
,
according
to
Lawes
standing
in
force
unrepealed
?
Whence
also
we
see
,
what
a
faire
way
was
made
unto
this
Act
of
Supremacy
,
by
the
Indulgence
;
and
how
the
Indulgence
is
so
far
beholden
unto
this
Act
,
that
it
can
not
stand
without
it
,
nor
the
persons
Indulged
be
preserved
from
the
lash
of
the
Law
,
notwithstanding
of
all
that
was
done
by
the
Councel
:
And
thus
these
two
are
as
twines
,
which
must
die
and
live
together
;
for
take
away
the
Act
of
Supremacy
,
and
the
Indulgence
is
but
a
dead
illegal
thing
.
We
may
also
see
;
what
to
judge
of
this
illegal
and
illegitimat
birth
,
that
cannot
breathe
or
live
,
where
Law
reigneth
,
without
the
swedling
clothes
of
such
a
Supremacy
,
nor
can
stand
but
as
upheld
by
such
an
Anti-christian
Pillar
.
We
may
also
see
here
,
that
the
very
embraceing
of
the
Indulgence
was
,
upon
the
matter
,
a
recognition
of
this
Power
in
the
King
,
to
do
in
and
by
his
Privy
Councel
,
in
Church-matters
,
what
he
pleased
,
even
though
contrary
to
antecedent
Acts
of
Parliament
;
and
that
such
as
are
so
satisfied
with
the
effect
,
to
wit
,
the
Indulgence
,
cannot
but
comply
with
the
cause
,
to
wit
,
the
Supremacy
,
as
asserted
in
this
Act
;
as
the
man
that
hath
a
complacencie
in
drinking
of
the
streames
,
cannot
be
displeased
with
,
but
delight
in
the
fountaine
,
from
whence
they
proceed
.
If
any
of
these
Brethren
had
received
the
same
Indulgence
from
the
Prelates
immediatly
,
had
they
not
thereby
complyed
with
the
Prelates
,
homologated
their
Power
,
and
plainely
assented
and
submitted
thereunto
?
Yea
,
had
they
not
in
this
assented
also
mediatly
unto
the
Supremacy
,
seing
all
the
Prelats
Power
did
flow
from
the
Supremacie
?
And
shall
they
not
now
much
more
be
looked
on
,
as
homologating
the
Supremacie
,
and
as
assenting
thereto
,
when
they
receive
the
Indulgence
,
that
immediatly
floweth
therefrom
,
and
must
be
vindicated
and
defended
solely
by
the
asserting
thereof
?
How
is
it
imaginable
that
I
can
receive
a
favour
,
and
not
homologate
,
assent
to
and
acquiesce
in
that
Power
,
that
gave
it
,
when
the
asserting
of
that
Power
,
is
the
only
mean
to
keep
me
in
legal
possession
of
the
favour
received
;
But
now
,
for
further
confirmation
of
what
is
said
,
let
us
take
a
view
of
the
Act
of
Supremacy
it self
,
and
there
see
a
ground
laid
of
sufficient
warrādice
for
the
Council
,
in
what
they
did
,
in
granting
the
Indulgence
;
and
also
be
able
to
read
the
Indulgence
it self
out
of
the
Supremacie
,
as
here
asserted
;
and
for
this
end
,
it
will
be
sufficient
for
us
,
to
take
notice
only
of
the
last
words
thereof
,
where
it
is
said
.
And
that
his
Maj.
and
his
Successours
may
Settle
,
Enact
and
Emit
such
Constitutions
Acts
and
Orders
,
concerning
the
administration
of
the
external
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Persons
imployed
in
the
same
,
and
concerning
all
Ecclesiastical
Meetings
and
Maters
,
to
be
proposed
and
determined
therein
,
as
they
in
their
Royal
wisdom
shall
think
fit
:
which
Acts
▪
Orders
and
Constitutions
,
being
recorded
in
the
books
of
Councel
,
and
duly
published
,
are
to
be
observed
and
obeyed
by
all
his
Maj.
Subjects
.
Before
this
time
,
as
we
heard
,
all
Acts
,
Orders
and
Constitutions
,
concerning
Church-affairs
,
Church-meetings
;
and
Church-administrations
;
were
to
be
put
in
execution
by
the
Prelates
,
impowered
by
the
Supremacie
unto
this
end
:
And
what
was
lately
done
in
the
matter
of
the
Indulgence
,
was
done
by
the
Councel
,
and
not
by
the
Prelates
,
and
therefore
contrary
to
law
:
whereupon
,
that
this
deed
may
be
valide
in
law
,
it
is
here
asserted
,
that
the
King
,
by
vertue
of
his
Supremacie
,
may
Emit
what
Acts
,
Orders
and
Constitutions
,
he
,
in
his
royal
wisdome
,
thinketh
fit
,
and
after
what
manner
he
pleaseth
;
and
so
,
if
he
will
,
may
order
and
dispose
of
all
Church-administrations
,
Ecclesiastick
Persons
,
Church-meetings
and
matters
,
by
himself
immediatly
,
or
by
his
Councel
;
yea
or
by
his
lackeys
;
so
that
if
the
Lawes
,
Constitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
,
concerning
these
Matters
,
Meetings
,
Persons
and
Administrations
,
be
signified
to
the
Councel
,
by
Letter
,
or
any
other
way
,
and
be
recorded
in
their
books
,
and
duely
published
,
(
which
they
must
doe
whensoever
required
)
they
must
be
obeyed
and
observed
by
all
Subjects
:
Now
this
power
being
asserted
to
belong
to
his
Maj.
as
an
inherent
right
of
the
crown
,
no
deed
of
gift
▪
formerly
granted
to
the
Prelats
,
could
weaken
or
diminish
it
;
and
therefore
nothing
done
of
late
by
the
Councel
,
in
granting
of
the
Indulgence
,
according
to
his
Maj.
will
and
pleasure
,
signified
by
his
Letter
Iuny
7.
1669.
can
prove
prejudicial
unto
the
said
PrivieCouncel
,
they
doing
nothing
but
what
was
consonant
unto
the
Kings
Supremacie
,
here
more
clearly
asserted
,
and
not
granted
of
new
,
save
in
the
forme
of
a
formal
Statute
and
law
asserting
the
same
.
Yet
notwithstanding
,
for
the
more
security
,
(
for
abundance
of
Law
breaks
no
Law
)
it
is
added
in
the
Act.
(
as
we
see
)
Any
Law
,
Act
or
Custom
to
the
contrary
notwithstanding
.
And
moreover
they
rescind
and
annul
all
Lawes
,
Acts
and
Clauses
thereof
,
and
all
customs
and
constitutions
,
Civil
or
Ecclesiastick
,
which
are
contrary
to
and
inconsistent
with
his
Maj.
Supremacie
,
as
it
is
hereby
asserted
;
and
declare
the
same
void
and
null
in
all
time
coming
:
According
to
the
usual
course
and
manner
.
As
to
the
other
particular
,
we
may
see
the
native
feature
and
lineaments
of
the
Indulgence
,
in
the
face
of
the
Supremacie
,
so
manifestly
,
that
none
who
see
the
one
needs
question
the
intimate
Relation
,
that
is
betwixt
them
.
We
see
it
now
asserted
as
belonging
to
his
Maj.
Supremacy
,
in
Church-affairs
,
tha●
he
may
Settle
,
Enact
and
Emit
what
Acts
,
Constitutions
and
Orders
,
he
thinketh
good
,
whether
concerning
Church-Administrations
,
or
Church-meetings
,
or
Church-matters
,
or
Church-Officers
;
and
that
there
needeth
no
more
to
make
these
Lawes
,
to
be
obeyed
and
observed
by
all
the
Subjects
,
but
the
recording
of
them
in
the
books
of
the
Councel
,
and
duely
publishing
of
them
.
Now
,
as
we
saw
above
,
in
the
Kings
Letter
,
concerning
this
Indulgence
,
there
areConstitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
emitted
and
setled
concerning
Church-administrations
,
shewing
what
shall
not
be
preached
under
the
paine
ofCensure
:
whoseChildren
may
be
baptized
,
whose
not
:
who
may
be
admitted
to
hear
the
word
,
and
who
not
.
Concerning
Church-persons
;
who
shall
be
accounted
qualified
for
preaching
,
who
not
:
who
shall
be
accounted
fit
for
the
charge
of
such
a
flock
,
and
who
for
the
charge
of
another
:
Such
and
such
Ministers
are
ordained
to
go
to
such
or
such
Congregations
,
not
by
vertue
of
a
Call
of
the
people
,
but
meerly
by
vertue
of
the
Councels
designation
.
Concerning
Church-meetings
,
They
are
appointed
to
keep
Diocesian
Visitations
,
or
Synods
,
and
to
resort
to
Prelats
Exercises
,
though
the
Prelates
look
not
on
them
as
sutable
company
.
So
it
is
ordained
,
whom
they
are
to
marry
and
whom
not
.
In
a
word
,
let
any
but
compare
the
Kings
Letter
with
this
part
of
the
Act
of
Supremacie
,
and
he
shall
be
forced
to
say
,
that
the
Letter
is
nothing
but
the
Supremacie
exemplified
and
put
in
practice
.
Hence
it
is
manifest
,
that
no
man
can
submit
to
,
and
accept
of
the
Indulgence
,
but
he
must
eo
ipso
submit
to
&
accept
of
such
Constitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
,
as
did
constitute
,
qualifie
,
and
limite
the
same
;
for
the
Effect
includeth
the
Causes
Constituent
and
Discriminating
.
And
again
,
no
man
can
submit
to
and
accept
of
Constitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
,
flowing
from
a
power
,
but
they
must
eo
ipso
recognosce
that
Power
to
be
properly
residing
in
the
person
,
giving
forth
these
Acts
and
Orders
;
or
grant
,
that
he
is
vested
with
that
power
:
and
seing
it
is
plaine
from
the
Act
of
Supremacie
it self
,
that
such
Constitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
,
so
given
in
Church-matters
,
and
about
Church
Persons
,
as
these
were
,
whereby
the
Indulgence
was
midwif'd
into
the
world
,
do
flow
from
the
Supremacie
;
it
is
also
manifest
,
that
no
man
can
accept
of
the
Indulgence
,
as
so
and
so
conveyed
,
as
it
was
,
but
they
must
withall
virtually
,
implicitly
,
and
interpretativly
at
least
though
yet
really
and
consequentially
)
acquiesce
,
&
submit
unto
,
and
acknowledge
the
Supremacie
,
in
so
far
,
as
concerneth
the
matter
of
the
Indulgence
,
and
the
Acts
,
Orders
a●●
Constitutions
,
●●erein
comprehended
.
I
am
,
in
all
this
,
far
from
thinking
,
that
these
Indulged
brethren
did
formally
and
expresly
Owne
,
Acknowledge
,
Acquiesce
in
or
Approve
of
the
Ecclesiastick
Supremacie
,
in
and
by
their
accepting
the
Indulgence
;
or
that
they
had
any
such
Intention
therein
,
as
to
make
way
for
,
approve
of
,
or
to
confirme
the
said
Supremacy
.
No
:
I
am
only
shewing
what
is
the
native
consequence
thereof
,
and
inevitablie
followeth
thereupon
;
and
what
consequentially
they
may
and
ought
to
charge
themselves
with
,
and
others
,
not
without
ground
,
account
them
interpretatively
guilty
of
;
and
what
a
Conscience
,
when
rightly
awakened
and
illuminated
,
will
challenge
them
for
;
and
the
Posteritie
will
think
they
have
failed
in
,
and
many
now
a
dayes
are
stumbled
by
,
or
induced
to
stumble
upon
the
occasion
of
:
not
to
mention
the
designe
of
the
Contrivers
,
which
yet
,
when
known
and
discovered
,
may
occasion
yea
and
cause
a
sad
and
wakening
reflection
;
Nor
yet
to
mention
,
what
afterward
,
upon
several
occasions
was
discovered
,
of
which
more
afterwards
,
and
which
might
have
been
sufficient
to
have
made
some
bethink
themselves
,
and
search
more
narrowly
what
they
had
done
,
and
give
glory
to
God
by
turning
out
of
such
dangerous
,
and
so
many
wayes
scandalous
and
offensive
pathes
.
Having
thus
briefly
spoken
of
the
Supremacie
,
as
relating
to
and
friendly
corrosponding
with
the
Indulgence
,
its
native
daughter
,
we
now
proceed
in
our
History
,
and
shall
show
,
who
were
Indulged
even
after
this
Act
of
Supremacie
was
thus
made
and
published
:
And
of
these
we
have
found
already
five
or
six
licensed
,
that
same
yeer
,
within
a
moneth
or
thereby
after
the
Parliament
,
(
which
gave
us
such
a
full
,
and
large
explication
of
the
Supremacie
,
)
sat
down
.
But
we
proceed
to
the
following
yeers
.
Edinbr
.
27.
1670.
-
Mr
Alexander
Wedderburn
at
Kilmarnock
.
Edinb
.
March
.
3.
1670.
-
Mr
Iohn
Lauder
at
Dalzel
:
-
Mr
George
Ramsey
at
Kilmars
:
-
Mr
Iohn
Spadie
at
Dreghorne
.
-
Mr
Thomas
Black
at
Newtyle
:
-
Mr
Andrew
Mc
claine
at
Killaro
and
Kilquhanan
:
-
Mr
Andrew
Duncanson
at
Kilchattan
in
Lorn
.
Thus
we
have
this
yeer
seven
moe
;
in
all
fourtie
three
.
Towards
the
beginning
of
the
next
year
,
there
is
a
Proclamation
of
the
Privie
Councel
,
re-inforcing
the
punctual
observation
of
the
forementioned
Injunctions
,
delivered
unto
the
Indulged
;
after
this
forme
.
Edinb
.
Ian.
26.
1671.
For
as
much
as
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
Royal
pleasure
,
signified
to
them
by
his
Letter
the
7.
of
Iun.
1669.
did
by
their
Act
of
the
27.
of
Iuly
1669.
Ordaine
all
such
outted
Ministers
,
as
should
be
allowed
to
exercise
the
Ministrie
,
to
keep
Kirk
Sessions
,
and
keep
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
as
was
done
by
all
Ministers
,
before
the
Year
1638.
And
did
declare
,
that
such
of
them
,
as
should
be
allowed
to
Exercise
the
Ministrie
,
and
should
not
obey
in
keeping
of
Presbyteries
,
should
be
confined
within
the
bounds
of
the
Paroches
,
where
they
preach
,
aye
and
while
they
give
assurance
to
keep
Presbyteries
.
And
the
saids
Lords
being
informed
,
that
hitherto
Obedience
hath
not
been
given
to
the
foresaid
Act
of
Councel
:
Do
therefore
command
and
require
all
and
every
one
of
these
Ministers
,
allowed
to
preach
by
order
of
Councel
,
to
keep
Presbyteries
in
time
coming
.
And
do
hereby
confine
all
these
,
who
shall
not
give
Obedience
in
keeping
Presbyteries
,
within
the
bounds
of
the
respective
Paroches
,
where
they
preach
.
And
ordains
Extracts
of
this
Act
to
be
sent
to
every
one
of
the
saids
Ministers
,
that
none
of
them
pretend
ignorance
.
How
or
what
way
this
Injunction
was
observed
,
I
am
not
much
concerned
to
enquire
.
Onely
the
Reader
would
know
,
that
the
Presbyteries
now
,
and
before
the
year
1638.
were
not
the
same
;
so
that
however
honest
Ministers
did
observe
those
;
yet
no
honest
man
could
,
with
a
good
Conscience
,
keep
these
meetings
now
;
because
before
the
year
1638.
Presbyteries
had
never
been
discharged
,
or
removed
:
Howbeit
many
complied
with
the
Prelates
then
,
and
frequented
these
meetings
,
yet
good
men
keeped
their
Possessions
;
only
the
Synods
then
were
so
far
changed
into
Episcopal
Visitations
,
that
several
honest
men
had
not
peace
and
freedom
in
going
to
them
.
But
in
our
Dayes
,
Presbyterian
Government
was
plucked
up
by
the
roots
,
and
wholly
cast
away
:
And
there
was
no
Presbytery
or
Synod
,
but
what
was
purely
Episcopal
,
depending
upon
him
,
and
recognosceing
his
Power
.
Whence
we
see
,
that
by
this
Injunction
,
a
compliance
with
Prelacy
was
designed
.
And
I
suppose
,
such
of
those
Indulged
Ministers
,
as
had
not
freedom
in
Conscience
to
yeeld
obedience
unto
this
command
,
thought
that
by
compliance
herewith
they
should
have
Homologated
the
Prelats
Power
,
and
abjured
Prelacy
,
notwithstanding
that
they
were
obliged
by
the
Command
of
God
,
to
hold
such
meetings
for
the
exercise
of
Discipline
,
according
to
the
Patterne
of
the
New
Testament
,
if
such
circumstances
had
not
made
it
sinful
in
them
:
Why
then
might
they
not
also
have
judged
it
unlawful
for
them
,
to
have
accepted
of
the
Indulgence
,
as
homologating
the
Magistrat's
usurped
Supremacie
,
and
abjured
Erastianisme
,
notwithstanding
of
their
Obligation
to
preach
the
Gospel
?
Why
did
not
the
Obligation
to
observe
Presbyterial
Assemblies
,
for
the
Exercise
of
Discipline
,
make
them
willing
to
step
over
the
inconvenience
of
Prelacie
,
without
acknowledging
of
which
they
could
not
keep
these
meetings
hic
&
nune
;
as
they
supposed
their
obligation
to
preach
the
Gospel
did
warrand
them
to
step
over
the
inconveniencie
of
Erastianisme
,
without
acknowledging
of
which
they
could
as
little
preach
hic
&
nune
;
Especially
seing
if
they
observed
not
these
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
they
could
observe
none
:
But
though
they
preached
not
in
these
places
designed
by
the
Indulgers
,
they
could
have
preached
elsewhere
,
with
as
much
Glory
to
Christ
,
Good
to
souls
,
Edification
of
the
whole
Body
,
and
Peace
in
their
own
mindes
,
if
not
more
.
I
see
not
,
how
they
,
who
scrupled
not
at
preaching
,
though
,
as
circumstantiated
,
attended
with
abjured
Erastianisme
,
could
rationally
scruple
the
Exercise
of
Presbyterian
Discipline
,
though
,
as
circumstantiated
,
attended
with
abjured
Prelacy
.
Yea
,
I
think
there
was
less
ground
for
scrupling
this
of
Discipline
,
than
for
scrupling
that
of
Preaching
;
because
,
as
I
said
,
they
could
have
preached
without
the
Erastian
Indulgence
,
&
that
to
much
more
advantage
,
as
experience
hath
proved
in
others
;
But
they
could
not
have
exerced
Discipline
,
such
I
meane
as
used
to
be
exerced
in
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
without
the
Prelates
Courts
.
We
have
now
seen
the
Progress
of
this
device
of
the
Indulgence
,
contrived
mainely
to
suppress
and
keep
down
the
Meetings
of
the
Lords
people
in
houses
,
and
in
the
fields
,
which
were
the
eye-sore
of
the
Rulers
,
and
which
they
were
seeking
to
destroy
by
all
meanes
:
As
appeareth
by
that
grievous
Act
of
Parlia
.
made
against
them
August
13.
1670.
with
the
Act
against
Baptismes
August
17.
1670.
and
that
made
August
20.
1670.
against
withdrawing
from
publick
meetings
;
all
tending
to
this
End
.
But
notwithstanding
of
all
th●se
Midianit
ish
wiles
,
and
cruel
Acts
,
such
was
the
presence
of
the
Lord
in
the
Assemblings
of
his
people
,
and
so
powerful
was
the
Operation
of
his
Spirit
with
the
laboures
of
a
few
,
who
laid
out
themselves
to
hold
up
the
Standart
of
Christ
,
though
contrary
to
the
Law
of
men
;
that
the
number
of
converts
increased
and
multiplied
daily
,
to
the
praise
of
the
glory
of
Gods
free
grace
,
and
to
the
great
Encouragement
of
the
few
hands
,
that
wrestled
through
all
humane
discouragment
.
Therefore
our
Rulers
cast
about
againe
,
and
fall
upon
another
device
,
which
they
supposed
would
prove
effectual
for
destroying
the
work
of
the
Lord
;
which
was
this
.
Besides
the
Ministers
Indulged
,
as
said
is
,
there
was
a
great
company
of
Non-conforme
Ministers
,
not
yet
Indulged
,
who
they
supposed
either
did
,
or
might
thereafter
hold
Conventicles
(
as
they
are
called
;
)
and
therefore
to
remeed
or
prevent
this
in
time
coming
,
they
appoint
and
ordaine
them
to
such
and
such
places
,
where
Indulged
Ministers
were
setled
,
there
to
be
confined
,
granting
them
liberty
to
preach
,
and
exercise
their
Ministery
there
,
according
as
the
Indulged
men
would
allow
and
imploy
them
;
or
of
new
Indulging
them
by
pairs
,
and
appointing
to
places
;
thinking
by
this
meanes
to
incapacitate
so
many
Ministers
from
holding
of
Conventicles
or
private
meetings
there
,
or
else
where
:
All
which
will
be
clear
by
the
Acts
of
Councel
,
which
follow
.
Halyrudhouse
Septembr.
3.
1672.
THe
Lord
Commissioner
his
grace
and
the
Lords
of
his
Majesties
Privie
Councel
,
considering
the
Disordres
,
which
have
lately
been
by
the
frequent
&
numerous
Conventicles
;
and
being
willing
to
remeed
so
great
an
evil
,
in
the
gentlest
manner
that
could
be
thought
on
;
and
his
Maj.
Commissioner
being
sufficiently
instructed
herein
.
They
do
order
and
appoint
the
Ministers
after-named
,
outted
since
the
yeer
1661.
to
Repaire
to
the
Paroches
following
,
and
to
remaine
therein
confined
,
permitting
and
allowing
them
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
parts
of
their
Ministerial
function
,
in
the
Paroches
,
to
which
they
are
,
or
shall
be
confined
by
this
present
Act
,
and
Commission
after
specified
,
viz.
In
the
Dioces
of
Glasgow
.
-
In
Egelsham
Paroch
,
with
Mr
Iames
Hammilton
,
Mr
Donald
Cargil
.
-
Paislay
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Bairdy
,
Mrs
William
Eccles
and
Anthony
Shaw
.
-
Neilstoun
.
Mrs
Andrew
Miller
and
Iames
Wallace
.
-
Kilmakolme
,
Mrs
Patrick
Symson
,
and
William
Thomson
.
-
Kilbarchan
,
Mrs
Iohn
Stirling
and
Iames
Walkinshaw
.
-
Killiallan
,
Mrs
Iames
Hutcheson
and
Alexander
Iamison
.
Irwing
.
-
Newmiles
,
Mrs
Iohn
Burnet
and
Georg
Campbel
.
-
Phinick
,
Mrs
Thomas
Wyllie
and
William
Sheil
.
-
Stewartoun
,
Mrs
William
Castellaw
,
Andrew
Hutcheson
and
Andrew
Mortoun
.
-
Dunlop
,
Mrs
Gabriel
Cuninghame
and
William
Meine
.
-
Larges
,
Mrs
Iohn
Wallace
and
Alexander
Gordoun
.
-
Kilbride
,
Mrs
Robert
Boid
and
Gilbert
Hammiltoun
.
-
Comray
,
Mrs
Archbald
Porteus
and
Iohn
Rae
.
-
Kilminning
,
with
Mr
Ralph
Rodger
,
Mr
Robert
Fleming
.
-
Irwine
,
with
Mr
Georg
Hutcheson
,
Mr
Iohn
Law
.
-
Kilmarnock
,
with
Mr.
Alexa.
Wederburn
,
Mrs
Iames
Rowat
and
William
Hay
.
-
Kilmares
,
with
Mr
Georg
Ramsey
,
Mr
Iohn
Parke
.
-
Dreghorn
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Spading
,
Mr
Iames
Donaldson
.
-
Beith
,
with
Mr
William
Maitland
,
Mr
William
Creightoun
.
-
Kilbirnie
,
with
Mr
William
Datlidafe
,
Mr
Patrick
Anderson
.
-
Ardrossine
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Bell
,
Mr
Iames
Bell.
Air.
-
Cultoun
,
Mr
William
Fullertoun
.
-
Riccartoun
,
Mrs
Hugh
Campbel
and
Hugh
Crawfurd
.
-
Dundonald
,
Mrs
Iohn
Osburne
and
Iohn
Hutcheson
.
-
Machline
,
with
Mr
Iames
Veitch
,
Mr
Robert
Archbald
.
-
Ochiltrie
,
with
Mr
Robert
Miller
,
Mr
Patrick
Peacock
.
-
Gastoun
,
with
Mr
Alexander
Blair
,
Mr
Adam
Alison
.
-
Cragie
with
Mr
David
Broun
,
Mr
Robert
Maxwel
.
-
Dalganie
,
with
Mr
Andrew
Dalrumple
,
Mr
Iohn
Campbel
.
-
Symentoun
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Gemil
Mr
Francisce
Irwing
.
Kircudbreight
.
-
Carsfairne
,
Iohn
Semple
,
and
Mr
William
Erskine
.
-
Kelles
with
Mr
Cant
,
Mr
Georg
Wauch
.
-
Dalry
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Mc
Michen
,
Mr
Thomas
Thomsoun
.
-
Balmaclellan
,
Mrs
Iames
Lawrie
and
Thomas
Vernor
,
in
place
of
Iohn
Ros
,
when
he
shall
be
transported
to
Staniekirk
.
Hammiltoun
.
-
Avendale
,
Mrs
Iames
Hammiltoun
and
Robert
Young
.
-
Glasford
,
Mrs
William
Hammiltoun
and
Iames
Nasmith
.
-
Shots
,
Mrs
Iames
Curry
and
Alexander
Bartoun
.
-
Dalserfe
,
Mrs
Thomas
Kirkaldy
and
Iohn
Carmichel
.
-
Stanihouse
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Oliphant
,
Mr
Matthew
Me
Kell
.
-
Cambushnethen
,
with
Mr
William
Violand
,
Mr
Robert
Lam.
-
Dalzel
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Lauder
,
Mr
Thomas
Melvil
.
Lanerk
.
-
Carlouk
,
Mrs
Alexander
Livingstoun
,
and
Peter
Kid
,
now
at
Carlouk
.
-
Carmichel
,
Mrs
Iohn
Hammiltoun
,
and
William
Sommervail
.
-
Culter
,
Mrs
Anthonie
Murray
and
Robert
Lokhart
.
-
Lamingtoun
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Crawfurd
,
Mr
William
Baillie
.
-
Lesma●ago
,
with
M●
Thom.
Lawrie
a
regular
incumbant
,
Mr
Iames
Brotherstons
-
Carstairs
,
Mrs
Iames
Kirktoun
and
Iohn
Greg.
Linlithgow
.
-
Westealder
,
Mrs
Iohn
Knox
and
William
Weir
.
-
Burrowstouness
,
Mrs
Robert
Hunter
and
Iohn
Ingles
.
Lothian
,
&c.
-
Lintoun
,
with
●r
Robert
Elliot
,
Mr
Robert
Elliot
,
his
Son
.
-
Oxnam
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Scot
,
Mr
Hugh
Scot.
-
Hownam
,
with
Mr
Iohn
Stirling
,
Mr
.....
Ker.
Argyle
.
-
Killerne
,
Mrs
Iohn
Cunninson
,
and
Alexander
Mc
Claine
.
-
Kilfannan
,
Mr
Iohn
Cameron
.
-
Campbeltoun
,
Mrs
Duncan
Campbel
and
Edward
Keith
.
-
Kilchattain
in
Lorn
,
Mrs
Iohn
Duncanson
and
Alexander
Mc
Claine
.
-
Knapdail
with
Mr
Dougal
Campbel
a
Regular
Incumbent
,
Mr
Duncan
Campbel
.
-
South
Kyntire
,
Mr
David
Sympson
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
of
the
said
confinement
,
the
Lord
Commissioner
his
grace
,
and
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
give
full
power
,
warrand
and
commission
to
the
Lord
Chancellovr
,
the
Lord
Duke
of
Hammiltoun
,
the
Earles
of
Argyle
,
Tweddale
and
Dundonald
,
The
Lords
President
of
the
Session
,
Register
,
Treasurer
Depute
,
and
Justice-Clerk
,
with
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
,
wherein
the
saids
Ministers
are
confined
,
or
any
foure
of
them
,
within
the
space
of
Six
Moneths
after
the
date
hereof
,
to
alter
and
change
any
of
the
Persons
foresaids
from
any
of
the
saids
Paroches
,
to
another
of
those
Paroches
;
or
to
allow
and
confine
other
Persons
in
their
place
;
They
alwayes
pitching
in
the
first
place
upon
some
outted
Ministers
from
that
Diocess
,
wherein
the
Paroches
,
to
which
they
are
to
be
confined
,
dolye
:
And
allowing
none
to
preach
,
who
were
outted
before
the
yeer
1662.
or
being
outted
since
the
yeer
1661.
are
under
●ertifications
,
or
sentences
of
any
Court
of
this
Kingdom
:
With
power
to
the
said
Commissioners
and
their
quorum
,
to
confine
to
and
allow
outted
Ministers
,
as
said
is
,
in
the
Paroches
of
Tarboltoun
,
Barnweel
,
Stevenson
,
Lochguenoch
,
Inchanen
and
Mearns
:
and
that
so
soon
as
the
present
Incumbents
in
these
Paroches
shall
be
provided
,
and
transported
to
other
Kirks
.
Recommending
to
Patrons
,
to
give
them
Presentations
at
Kirks
that
shall
vaik
;
and
particularly
to
.......
Patron
of
the
Kirk
of
Gallouwsheils
to
give
a
Presentation
thereto
Mr
Alexander
George
.
To
.....
Patron
of
the
Kirk
of
Burghtoun
,
to
present
thereto
Mr
William
Naismith
.
To
......
Patron
of
the
Kirk
of
Maclue
,
to
present
thereto
Mr
Robert
Kincaide
.
To
.....
Patron
of
Grainae
,
to
present
thereto
Mr
...
Stewart
.
And
for
the
Intertainment
and
maintenance
of
the
Ministers
foresaids
,
confined
and
allowed
by
this
Act
,
and
of
these
formerly
indulged
by
the
Councel
:
The
saids
Lords
do
think
fit
,
that
the
halfe
of
the
Stipends
of
the
Respective
Paroches
,
wherein
they
are
confined
,
of
the
Crope
and
Yeer
of
God
1672.
be
payed
to
the
Ministers
,
formerly
indulged
therein
;
and
that
the
other
halfe
of
the
said
stipend
be
equally
devided
amongst
or
betwixt
these
formerly
,
and
now
allowed
to
preach
in
the
saids
Paroches
.
The
saids
whole
stipends
,
receiving
in
the
future
Division
proportionably
,
according
to
the
number
of
Persons
formerly
and
now
allowed
to
preach
therein
.
And
where
there
was
no
Person
formerly
indulged
,
the
third
part
of
the
stipend
of
the
yeer
1672.
is
to
be
payed
to
these
confined
and
allowed
by
this
present
Act
,
in
the
respective
Paroches
foresaids
.
And
in
case
any
of
the
Ministers
foresaids
shall
not
serve
;
as
they
are
allowed
by
this
Act
or
Commission
foresaid
;
their
proportion
of
the
said
stipends
are
to
be
holden
as
vacant
,
and
to
be
imployed
,
conforme
to
an
Act
to
be
made
in
this
Session
of
Parliament
,
anent
the
disposal
of
the
Vacant
Stipends
.
And
ordaines
letters
to
be
directed
,
at
the
Instance
of
the
several
Ministers
foresaids
,
serving
as
said
is
,
against
these
liable
for
payment
of
their
proportions
of
the
saids
stipends
.
And
the
Lord
Commissioners
Grace
,
and
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
considering
the
extent
of
the
Indulgence
given
by
this
Act
,
and
that
if
the
same
should
be
any
further
enlarged
,
the
regular
Ministers
might
be
discouraged
,
and
the
orderly
and
peacably
disposed
people
of
this
Kingdom
disquieted
;
do
declare
that
hereafter
,
they
are
not
to
extend
the
said
Indulgence
,
in
favours
of
any
other
people
,
or
to
any
other
Paroches
,
than
to
those
mentioned
in
this
Act
;
nor
to
allow
outted
Ministers
to
preach
in
any
Kirks
,
not
herein
expressed
,
and
wherein
there
are
not
already
Ministers
allowed
to
preach
by
this
Act.
Thus
we
see
this
Indulgence
very
far
extended
,
and
as
far
as
the
Counsel
minded
to
extend
the
same
,
in
all
time
coming
:
But
you
will
say
,
we
hear
of
no
Orders
,
Instructions
and
Prescriptions
,
given
unto
them
,
whereby
they
were
to
be
regulated
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
as
others
formerly
allowed
and
licensed
were
.
Therefore
in
order
to
this
,
there
is
an
Act
of
Councel
,
of
the
date
of
the
foresaid
Indulgence
,
to
this
effect
.
WHereas
by
an
Act
of
the
date
of
thir
presents
,
and
by
former
Acts
of
Councel
,
diverse
Ministers
ou●ted
since
the
Year
1661.
have
been
and
are
warranted
and
licensed
,
to
preach
at
certaine
Kirks
,
therein
specified
;
and
it
being
necessare
for
the
better
keeping
of
good
Order
,
that
the
Rules
following
be
observed
by
these
Ministers
indulged
,
by
an
Act
of
the
date
of
thir
presents
,
and
these
Indulged
by
former
Acts
of
Councel
.
Therefore
the
Lord
Commissioners
Grace
,
and
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
do
enjoine
the
punctual
and
due
observance
thereof
to
the
saids
Ministers
,
as
they
will
be
answerable
.
1.
That
they
presume
not
to
marry
or
baptize
,
except
such
as
belong
to
the
Paroch
,
to
which
they
are
confined
,
or
to
the
neighbouring
Paroches
vacant
,
or
wanting
Ministers
for
the
time
.
2.
That
all
Ministers
indulged
in
one
and
the
same
Diocess
,
celebrate
the
Communion
upon
one
and
the
same
Lords
Day
,
and
that
they
admit
none
to
their
Communions
belonging
to
other
Paroches
,
without
restificats
from
the
Ministers
thereof
.
3.
That
they
preach
only
in
these
Kirks
,
and
not
in
the
Church-yards
,
nor
in
any
place
else
;
under
the
paine
,
to
be
repute
and
punished
as
keepers
of
Conventicles
.
4.
That
they
remaine
within
,
and
depart
not
forth
of
the
Paroch
,
to
which
they
are
confined
,
without
license
from
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
only
.
5.
That
in
the
exercise
of
Discipline
,
all
such
cases
,
as
were
formerly
referable
to
Presbyteries
,
continue
still
in
the
same
manner
;
and
where
there
is
no
Presbyterial
meeting
,
that
these
cases
be
referred
to
the
Presbyterie
of
the
next
bounds
.
6.
That
the
ordinary
dues
,
payable
to
Bursers
,
Clerks
of
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
be
payed
by
the
saids
Ministers
,
as
formerly
.
And
that
the
saids
Ministers
may
have
competent
time
for
transporting
of
their
families
,
and
disposing
upon
their
goods
,
The
saids
Lords
suspends
their
confinement
for
the
space
of
three
moneths
,
to
the
effect
,
in
the
mean
time
,
they
may
go
about
their
affairs
,
providing
that
during
the
time
of
the
said
Suspension
,
they
do
keep
and
observe
the
rest
of
the
Orders
and
Instructions
foresaids
,
and
other
Acts
,
made
anent
outted
Ministers
.
There
was
another
act
of
Councel
made
this
same
day
,
concerning
all
the
rest
of
the
outted
Ministers
,
nor
as
yet
by
name
Indulged
and
licensed
,
and
concerning
some
newly
ordained
,
as
followeth
.
Halyroodhouse
,
Septemb.
3.
1672.
THe
Lord
Commissioner's
Grace
and
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
privie
Councel
,
considering
that
by
the
Act
of
the
date
of
thir
presents
and
former
Acts
of
Councel
,
certaine
Ministers
outted
since
the
Yeer
1661.
are
confined
in
manner
ther●in
contained
;
and
that
there
are
remaining
diverse
of
that
Number
not
disposed
on
by
the
said
Act
,
it
ought
also
to
be
provided
,
that
these
may
not
give
scandal
to
any
,
by
with
drawing
themselves
from
the
publick
worshipe
,
in
the
Kirks
of
these
Paroches
,
where
they
reside
,
nor
ensnare
others
to
do
the
like
by
their
practice
and
example
;
do
therefore
give
order
and
warrant
to
Sheriffs
,
Baylies
of
Regalities
,
Baylies
of
Baylieries
,
and
their
respective
Deputes
,
and
Magistrats
within
Brughs
,
to
call
and
conveen
before
them
all
outted
Ministers
since
the
Yeer
1661.
And
not
disposed
on
as
said
is
,
and
who
are
not
under
a
sentence
or
censure
of
State
,
resideing
in
the
respective
jurisdiction
or
bounds
,
or
who
shall
in
any
time
thereafter
reside
therein
,
to
require
them
to
hear
the
word
preached
,
and
communicat
in
the
Kirk
of
those
Paroches
,
where
they
dwell
or
repaire
to
;
or
dwell
in
some
other
Paroches
,
where
they
will
be
ordinary
Hearers
and
Communicat
;
and
to
declare
their
resolution
herein
;
and
condescend
upon
the
Paroches
,
where
they
intend
to
have
their
residence
,
and
hear
the
word
and
Communicate
:
with
power
to
the
said
Sherifs
and
other
Magistrats
foresaids
to
seize
upon
and
imprison
their
Persons
,
within
the
space
of
a
Moneth
after
they
should
be
so
required
.
And
in
case
any
of
the
said
Ministers
shall
reside
in
the
Paroch
,
where
there
are
Ministers
indulged
by
the
Councel
,
they
are
hereby
warranted
and
allowed
to
preach
in
the
Kirks
of
those
Paroches
,
where
they
reside
,
upon
the
Invitation
of
the
Minister
therein
confined
and
allowed
;
and
not
else
.
And
whereas
some
within
the
Kingdom
,
without
any
lawful
Authority
or
Ordination
,
take
upon
them
the
calling
of
the
Ministrie
,
preach
and
do
other
Acts
,
peculiar
to
those
of
that
function
;
and
considering
that
such
Presumption
and
Intrusion
upon
the
sacred
O●fice
,
tend
to
the
Disordering
and
Disquieting
of
the
Church
and
Kingdom
.
Therefore
the
Lord
Commissioner's
Grace
,
and
the
L
L.
foresaid
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
do
enjoyn
the
said
Sheriffs
and
other
Magistrates
foresaids
,
within
the
respective
bounds
,
to
make
search
for
,
and
seize
upon
and
imprison
such
,
upon
tryal
that
they
have
exercised
the
Office
of
a
Minister
:
To
acquaint
the
Councel
of
their
Names
and
place
of
their
Imprisonment
,
that
such
course
may
be
taken
with
them
as
they
shall
think
fit
.
And
further
,
the
said
Sheriffs
are
ordained
and
commanded
to
enquire
,
how
the
Ministers
,
confined
and
allowed
to
preach
in
their
several
Jurisdictions
,
do
obey
the
Rules
prescribed
to
them
,
and
contained
in
another
Act
of
Councel
,
of
the
date
of
thir
presents
,
and
whereof
extracts
are
to
be
sent
to
the
several
Magistrates
foresaid
,
who
are
hereby
appointed
to
report
to
the
Councel
there
anent
,
every
six
moneths
,
and
betwixt
and
the
first
of
june
next
their
diligence
in
the
execution
of
the
order
,
contained
in
the
Act
,
certifying
them
,
that
if
they
shall
be
negligent
or
remisse
in
the
execution
of
the
orders
,
given
to
them
herein
,
or
falzying
to
give
in
the
said
account
,
they
shall
be
proceeded
against
and
censured
,
according
to
their
demerites
.
By
this
Act
we
see
what
course
was
laid
down
to
have
all
the
outted
Ministers
cantonized
,
and
brought
under
restraint
,
that
so
the
Word
might
also
be
under
bonds
,
and
restricted
to
these
bounds
,
to
which
they
had
been
pleased
to
extend
the
Indulgence
.
We
see
also
,
how
the
Councel
looked
upon
such
,
as
had
been
ordained
,
but
not
by
Prelates
,
and
how
they
were
to
be
persecuted
by
their
Order
.
We
see
also
,
how
the
ministery
of
those
,
who
were
thus
to
confine
themselves
in
places
;
where
Indulged
men
were
,
is
restricted
by
their
Prescriptions
,
in
its
exercise
.
But
by
the
preceeding
Act
of
Indulgence
,
we
saw
a
number
of
Ministers
Indulged
.
who
were
to
repaire
to
the
several
places
specified
;
and
to
this
end
every
one
of
them
were
to
receive
their
own
particular
Act
or
Summonds
,
to
this
effect
.
Halyroodhouse
Septemb.
3.
1672.
THe
Lord
Commissioner's
Grace
and
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
considering
the
disorders
,
which
have
lately
been
by
frequent
and
numerous
Conventicles
,
&
being
willing
to
remeed
so
great
an
evil
in
the
gentlest
manner
could
be
thought
on
:
and
his
Maj.
Commissioner
being
sufficiently
instructed
herein
.
They
do
hereby
order
and
appoint
...
to
repaire
to
the
Paroch
Kirk
of
...
and
to
remaine
therein
confined
,
permitting
and
allowing
him
to
preach
,
&
exercise
the
other
parts
of
the
Ministerial
function
in
the
said
Paroch
,
with
...
formerly
Indulged
.
But
where
no
Minister
had
been
formerly
Indulged
,
this
last
clause
was
left
out
.
As
also
there
was
sent
alongs
with
this
act
to
every
one
of
them
an
extract
of
the
Councels
Instructions
,
of
the
date
thereof
.
Here
we
see
the
Former
Injunctions
renewed
,
and
pressed
on
all
,
formerly
and
now
of
late
indulged
;
and
moreover
we
finde
some
new
Injunctions
superadded
,
to
wit
,
concerning
the
time
of
their
celebrating
of
the
Lords
Supper
;
of
purpose
to
hinder
the
greater
Good
and
Edification
of
the
people
,
who
used
to
go
to
other
Churches
,
than
their
owne
,
to
partake
of
that
Comforting
and
Strengthening
Ordinance
;
Whereby
also
an
insupportable
yock
was
put
upon
their
necks
,
to
celebrat
the
Sacrament
at
times
(
as
to
some
in
particular
possiblie
)
most
unseasonable
,
when
neither
they
nor
their
people
were
in
case
,
and
when
the
season
of
the
year
might
prove
an
impediment
in
Landward
Kirks
,
though
none
to
Towns
.
And
further
they
are
injoined
not
to
preach
without
the
Walls
of
the
Kirk
,
nay
not
so
much
as
in
their
House
;
such
hatred
and
indignation
had
these
Rulers
,
at
all
House
and
Field
Meetings
,
that
they
would
not
suffer
even
their
own
licensed
and
warranted
Ministers
to
do
any
thing
,
that
might
carry
the
least
appearance
of
any
such
thing
.
So
they
are
ordered
to
acknowledge
their
subjection
unto
the
Prelates
Courts
,
by
referring
cases
,
usually
referable
to
Presbyteries
,
unto
them
;
as
also
to
testifie
their
acknowledgement
of
the
Prelates
Courts
,
by
paying
their
proportion
of
the
Salarie
,
now
alledged
to
be
due
to
the
Clerks
of
these
Courts
.
Any
may
see
what
snares
were
laid
here
;
and
what
obedience
was
given
hereunto
by
these
Ministers
,
who
accepted
of
the
benefite
of
this
Indulgence
,
I
know
not
.
It
is
sufficient
for
me
to
note
here
,
that
these
Injunctions
flow
from
an
Usurped
Power
,
and
are
not
proper
Magistratical
Acts
,
circa
sacra
,
but
Intrinsecally
Church-Constitutions
(
at
least
several
of
them
:
)
and
therefore
the
accepting
of
these
,
which
were
a
piece
of
the
complex
Business
of
the
Indulgence
,
as
tendered
and
granted
by
the
Rulers
,
bewrayed
their
falling
off
,
in
so
fa●
,
from
former
Principles
,
owned
and
sworne
unto
.
And
beside
,
this
addition
of
New
Instructions
did
show
,
that
the
Councel
looked
upon
them
,
as
their
Curats
,
and
as
Obnoxious
to
their
Orders
in
Church-Matters
,
and
what
concerneth
the
manner
and
way
of
their
exerceing
of
the
ministerial
function
,
as
the
other
Curats
are
unto
the
Prelates
,
or
as
●ver
any
Minister
was
obnoxious
to
the
Canons
and
Constitutions
of
General
or
Provincial
Assemblies
,
in
our
best
times
.
And
let
me
enquire
of
these
Accepters
,
how
they
think
such
an
act
as
this
,
had
it
been
done
,
while
the
Church
was
in
possession
of
her
Power
,
would
have
been
looked
upon
?
And
how
our
General
Assemblie
would
have
looked
upon
such
Ministers
,
as
should
have
submitted
unto
the
like
then
,
as
they
have
done
now
?
I
suppose
they
will
think
,
that
if
they
had
done
so
,
they
would
have
met
with
no
less
,
than
Deposition
.
And
then
let
them
consider
,
if
that
can
be
a
commendable
duty
now
,
which
would
then
have
been
such
a
Transgression
.
And
let
them
say
whether
or
not
,
such
do
them
great
wrong
,
who
,
adhering
to
their
former
Principles
,
must
needs
look
on
them
,
as
ipso
jure
deposed
.
It
deserves
to
be
noted
here
,
that
a
Lybel
was
formed
against
one
Mr
William
Weer
,
at
this
time
Indulged
,
and
permitted
to
preach
in
West-calder
;
and
he
was
looked
upon
by
the
Councel
,
as
one
,
that
most
basely
slighted
their
Favour
and
Indulgence
,
and
was
severely
to
be
punished
,
because
he
thought
it
not
sufficient
to
enter
unto
that
charge
,
mee●ly
upon
the
Act
of
the
Councel
;
but
to
satisfie
himself
the
more
,
as
to
his
ground
of
en●rie
,
did
receive
a
call
from
some
of
the
Heritors
and
People
;
and
because
in
his
first
preaching
to
that
people
he
declared
his
adherence
to
the
So●emne
League
and
Covenant
,
and
that
he
did
not
acknowledge
the
power
either
of
King
of
Bishop
,
in
matters
belonging
to
the
Church
of
Christ
:
And
in
his
next
Sermon
said
,
that
neither
King
nor
Councel
were
the
Treasurers
of
the
Gospel
,
or
of
the
Ministrie
of
it
.
And
because
the
following
day
,
he
preached
against
the
Supremacie
in
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
and
against
Prelacy
:
And
because
he
had
in
preaching
declared
,
that
the
Civil
Magistrate
had
no
power
to
appoint
a
day
to
be
kept
holy
and
observed
in
holy
worshipe
.
By
which
we
see
,
That
the
Councel
taketh
upon
them
to
make
this
man
a
Minister
,
though
they
plainely
shew
,
that
he
was
never
owned
as
a
Minister
by
the
Church-Judicatories
.
Further
we
see
,
That
the
Councels
Act
,
thus
ordering
these
Indulged
Ministers
to
the
respective
Kirks
,
was
all
the
call
they
had
,
or
that
they
would
acknowledge
should
be
had
,
or
required
;
and
therefore
the
Indulged
have
no
call
,
but
the
call
of
the
Councel
as
their
ground
.
Further
we
hence
see
that
the
Councels
aime
and
end
(
among
others
)
was
to
have
the
Supremacie
established
,
and
Prelacie
;
so
that
the
very
speaking
against
these
,
by
such
as
were
Indulged
,
was
sufficient
to
be
the
matter
of
a
Lybel
,
and
was
looked
on
as
criminal
:
What
Interpretation
can
then
be
given
of
the
silence
of
others
,
thus
Indulged
,
as
to
these
great
points
let
sober
men
judge
;
and
whether
or
not
,
the
Councel
did
suppose
,
that
by
this
Indulgence
,
they
had
obtained
so
many
coyduks
,
as
did
willingly
submit
thereunto
.
I
know
several
Ministers
,
mentioned
in
this
Act
,
had
not
freedom
to
accept
of
this
supposed
favour
of
the
Indulgence
,
and
were
therefore
cited
before
the
Councel
:
Among
these
,
faithful
and
worthy
Mr
Iohn
Burnet
,
Minister
at
Kilbride
neer
Glasgow
,
was
one
,
who
thought
it
his
duty
to
give
an
open
and
plaine
account
of
his
Reasons
to
the
Councel
,
why
he
could
not
submit
to
that
Indulgence
,
and
for
this
end
,
drew
up
his
Reasons
in
write
,
directing
it
to
the
Councel
:
But
being
prevented
by
sickness
,
and
thereafter
by
death
,
did
not
get
it
presented
,
yet
sent
it
to
the
Chancellor
,
and
left
it
,
as
his
Testimonie
against
that
evil
,
not
changing
what
might
have
been
changed
in
the
manner
of
its
address
,
because
of
sickness
and
other
inconveniences
.
I
shall
here
set
it
downe
,
as
he
left
it
;
not
only
because
it
was
his
Testimony
to
the
Truth
(
and
Testimonies
should
be
carefully
keeped
,
and
Committed
to
posteritie
;
)
but
also
because
his
Reasons
are
weighty
,
and
may
helpe
us
to
see
more
of
the
iniquity
of
this
Indulgence
.
His
paper
was
as
follloweth
.
The
draught
of
this
Paper
was
framed
purposely
to
the
S.
Councel
,
as
will
appear
in
the
very
entrie
thereof
,
which
mould
I
could
not
change
,
because
of
the
want
of
health
,
and
other
Inconveniences
.
BEing
called
before
his
Majesties
Privie
Councel
to
give
an
account
of
the
reasons
,
why
I
have
not
accepted
of
this
present
Indulgence
,
granted
by
his
most
excellent
Majest.
to
several
Presbyterian
Ministers
in
Scotland
,
I
desire
humblie
and
in
the
fear
of
God
(
who
standeth
in
the
Congregation
of
the
Mightie
,
and
Judgeth
among
the
Gods
)
to
give
this
true
,
sober
and
ingenous
Relation
of
such
things
,
as
did
and
doe
invinciblie
binde
me
,
why
I
cannot
accept
of
this
late
complex
Indulgence
,
framed
in
three
distinct
Acts
of
Councel
,
of
the
Date
Sept.
3.
and
7.
1672.
To
which
I
shall
premit
these
things
briefly
.
1.
That
it
is
well
known
to
all
the
Protestant
Reformed
Churches
abroad
,
concerning
the
Constitution
and
Government
of
this
ancient
Church
of
Scotland
for
many
yeers
,
and
particularly
in
the
yeer
1660.
That
it
was
framed
according
to
the
Word
of
God
,
confirmed
by
many
laudable
and
ancient
Lawes
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
solemnly
sworne
to
by
all
Ranks
within
the
same
.
2.
It
is
also
found
by
lamentable
experience
,
that
since
that
time
this
Ancient
and
Apostolick
Government
is
wholly
overturned
in
its
very
Species
and
kinde
,
and
that
by
the
Introduction
of
Lordly
Prelacie
,
which
is
tyrannically
exercised
;
whereby
the
Church
was
suddenly
deprived
of
her
lawfully
called
Pastours
,
and
their
roomes
filled
by
strangers
,
violently
thrust-in
upon
the
people
,
many
of
whom
have
proven
scandalous
and
insufficient
.
3.
The
sad
Effects
of
these
things
are
conspicuously
apparent
upon
the
face
of
this
Church
this
day
,
such
as
involving
the
Land
in
great
backsliding
and
defection
,
the
abounding
Ignorance
&
Atheisme
,
the
overflowing
spa●e
of
Sensuality
&
Profanness
like
to
Sodome
,
the
increase
of
Poperie
and
Errour
through
the
Land
,
even
to
the
height
of
Antichristian
Paganisme
,
&
Quakerisme
;
The
sharp
suffering
and
smartings
of
many
of
his
Maj.
loyal
Subjects
through
the
Land
,
meerly
because
they
cannot
conforme
to
the
present
Prelatical
frame
;
and
finally
the
increase
of
Animosities
,
Dissentions
,
Divisions
,
Jealousies
,
and
Differences
among
the
Subjects
.
4.
Whatever
Power
sound
and
orthodox
Divines
do
acknowledge
the
Magistrat
to
have
,
and
may
have
exercised
in
a
troubled
and
extraordinary
state
of
the
Church
;
yet
it
is
not
at
all
yeelded
by
them
,
that
the
Magistrat
may
in
any
wayes
,
alter
its
warrantablie
established
Government
,
and
so
turne
that
same
●roub●ed
and
perplexed
state
and
frame
of
the
Church
,
made
such
by
himself
,
meerly
to
be
the
subject
of
his
magisterial
authoritative
Care
and
Operation
.
5.
That
I
be
not
mistaken
,
as
denying
to
his
Maj.
his
just
Power
in
Ecclesiastick
matters
.
I
do
humblie
and
with
great
alacritie
acknowledge
,
that
the
Civil
Magistrat
hath
a
power
circa
Sacra
,
which
power
is
objectively
Ecclesiastick
;
so
as
he
by
his
Royal
Authoritie
may
enjoyn
that
whatsoever
is
commanded
by
the
God
of
Heaven
,
may
be
diligently
done
for
the
House
of
the
God
of
Heaven
;
which
Power
also
is
by
Gods
appointment
only
Cumulative
and
Auxiliary
to
the
Church
,
not
Privative
,
nor
Destructive
,
and
is
to
be
exerced
alwayes
in
a
Civil
manner
.
As
to
the
Reasons
of
my
not-acceptance
of
the
present
Offer
,
and
not
repairing
to
the
place
designed
by
the
Councel
:
They
are
1.
That
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
Mediator
,
the
King
and
Lawgiver
of
his
owne
Church
,
hath
committed
all
Ministeria●
Authority
,
for
Government
of
his
House
,
to
his
own
Church-Officers
,
as
the
first
proper
subject
and
receptacle
thereof
,
Ioh.
20
:
v.
21.
As
my
Father
sent
me
,
so
send
I
you
.
Math.
28
:
18.19.20
.
All
Power
is
given
to
me
in
Heaven
and
Eearth
,
go
ye
and
preach
the
Gospel
.
2
Cor.
10
:
v
8.
Our
Authoritie
which
the
Lord
hath
given
us
for
edification
,
and
not
for
destruction
▪
&c.
But
so
it
is
that
the
Act
explanatorie
of
his
Maj.
Supremacie
in
the
Church
,
(
whereupon
the
Act
of
Indulgence
is
grounded
)
doth
not
only
claime
the
Power
to
belong
of
right
to
his
Maj.
and
Successours
,
as
an
inherent
privilege
of
the
Crown
,
but
doth
actually
also
invest
and
cloath
him
with
the
formal
exercise
thereof
in
his
own
Person
,
and
that
he
may
derive
the
same
,
and
convey
it
to
others
,
as
in
his
Royal
wisdome
He
shall
think
fit
:
For
his
Majest.
is
pleased
to
designe
and
make
application
of
Ministers
to
Congregations
,
and
that
,
without
the
previous
call
of
the
People
,
and
power
of
the
Presbytery
(
which
would
suppose
the
Civil
Magistrat
to
have
Authoritie
to
judge
of
the
suitableness
of
Ministers
parts
and
gifts
to
labour
amongst
such
and
such
a
people
.
)
As
also
to
frame
and
prescribe
Ecclesiastick
Rules
,
relating
to
the
exercise
of
the
Ministerial
Office
,
as
also
appointing
a
Commission
to
Plant
and
Transplant
Ministers
,
as
they
shall
think
fit
;
Notwithstanding
that
it
hath
been
unanswerablie
evinced
,
that
Presbyte●ian
Government
is
founded
on
the
Word
of
God
,
and
confirmed
otherwayes
aboundantly
.
2.
Although
I
do
freely
disallow
and
condemne
all
tumultuarie
and
seditious
meetings
(
among
which
it
is
sad
and
grievous
,
that
the
peacable
meetings
of
the
Lords
People
for
Worship
,
and
hearing
the
Word
soundly
preached
,
should
be
reckoned
;
)
yet
I
am
so
convinced
and
perswaded
in
my
heart
of
the
Lords
blessing
,
attending
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
(
though
not
in
a
pub●ick
Parish
Church
)
as
that
I
judge
the
narrative
of
the
first
act
to
go
near
to
involve
my
acceptance
of
this
Indulgence
,
being
an
interpretative
condemning
of
the
saids
meetings
.
3.
There
is
a
standing
relation
betwixt
me
&
another
Flock
,
overwhich
I
was
set
,
by
the
appointment
of
Jesus
Christ
in
his
word
,
which
tye
c●n
never
reallie
be
dissolved
by
any
other
Power
,
than
that
which
at
first
did
make
it
up
,
and
give
it
a
being
:
And
after
that
I
had
Ten
years
(
during
the
English
Usurpation
)
wrestled
in
opposition
to
Quakers
&
Independants
▪
in
the
place
,
where
the
first
breach
had
been
made
upon
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
I
was
without
any
Ecclesiastick
sentence
thrust
from
the
publick
exerci●e
o●
my
Ministrie
in
that
place
,
where
there
will
be
1200.
examinable
Persons
,
whereof
th●re
were
never
50.
Persons
,
yet
to
this
day
,
who
have
subjected
themselves
to
him
,
who
is
called
the
Regular
Incumbent
;
And
that
even
when
I
was
living
30.
mi●es
distant
from
the
place
.
Now
what
a
door
is
hereby
(
by
my
being
keeped
from
my
Charge
)
opened
to
Error
,
Atheisme
and
Profanness
may
be
easily
conj●ctured
by
those
,
who
hear
of
the
deplorable
case
of
that
people
?
And
what
a
g●ief
must
it
be
to
them
,
to
have
their
owne
Lawful
Pastor
shut
up
in
a
Corner
,
whereby
we
are
both
put
out
of
a
capacitie
to
receive
any
mo●e
Spiritual
comfort
flowing
from
that
Relation
,
which
is
yet
in
force
betwix●
us
?
Or
how
is
it
to
be
imagined
that
any
new
supervenient
relation
can
result
betwixt
another
Flock
and
me
,
by
vertue
of
an
Act
only
of
a
meer
Civil
Judicatorie
?
Beside
,
that
the
people
,
in
whom
I
have
present
Interest
,
are
utterlie
rendered
hopeless
by
a
clause
in
the
end
of
the
first
Act
viz.
That
the
Indulgence
,
is
not
hereafter
to
be
extended
in
favours
of
any
other
Congregation
,
than
these
mentioned
in
the
Act
,
whe●eof
they
in
that
Parish
are
none
.
4.
That
I
will
not
offer
to
debate
the
Magistrat's
sentence
of
Confinement
,
let
be
his
Power
to
doe
the
same
;
yet
I
shall
soberly
say
,
there
are
so
many
things
attending
the
present
application
thereof
to
my
Person
,
that
it
cannot
be
expected
,
I
should
give
that
Obedience
hereto
,
which
might
inferre
my
owne
Consent
or
Approbation
,
for
1.
Though
this
Confinement
be
called
a
gentle
remedie
of
the
great
evils
of
the
Church
,
in
the
narrative
of
the
first
Act
,
yet
it
is
found
to
be
a
verie
sharp
punishment
,
as
it
is
circumstantia●
.
2.
All
punishments
,
inflicted
by
Magistrats
on
Subjects
,
ought
to
relate
to
some
Cause
or
Crime
,
and
cannot
be
done
arbitrarilie
,
without
oppression
,
which
truth
is
ingraven
on
the
light
of
nature
:
For
Festus
,
a
heathen
Man
Acts
25
:
27.
could
say
,
It
seemeth
to
me
unreasonable
to
send
a
Prisoner
and
not
withal
to
signifie
the
crime
laid
against
him
;
yet
am
I
sentenced
and
sent
in
fetters
to
a
Congregation
,
without
so
much
as
being
charged
with
any
crime
,
And
all
the
world
are
left
to
collect
the
reason
of
this
Censure
.
3.
If
my
Confinement
relate
not
to
any
crime
,
it
must
needs
relate
to
a
designe
,
which
designe
is
obvious
to
Common
sense
,
viz.
th●t
I
should
preach
and
exercise
the
Office
of
my
Ministrie
,
whollie
at
the
appointment
&
disposal
of
the
Civil
Magistrat
;
and
a
sentence
of
Confinement
is
less
obvious
to
debate
and
dispute
by
the
Subjects
,
and
will
more
easily
goe
downe
with
any
simple
man
,
than
an
express
command
to
preach
,
grounded
on
his
Maj.
Royal
Prerogative
and
Supremacie
,
and
cannot
readily
be
refused
by
any
,
unless
a
man
make
himself
to
be
constructed
,
a
squimish
wild
Phanatick
,
and
expose
himself
to
great
sufferings
;
so
this
Confinment
,
which
hath
both
his
Maj.
Prerogative
and
Supremacie
in
Ecclesiastick
matters
in
it
,
comes
to
me
in
roome
,
and
that
directly
,
of
the
Peoples
Call
,
and
Presbyteries
Authoritie
and
other
Ecclesiastick
Appointment
.
Now
this
designe
,
however
closely
covered
,
I
dare
not
in
Conscience
,
yea
I
cannot
(
with
the
preservation
of
my
Judgment
and
Principles
)
concurre
with
,
or
be
consentient
thereto
.
4.
By
the
Confinment
I
am
put
to
an
open
shame
before
the
world
,
and
particularly
in
that
place
,
where
I
am
permitted
to
preach
the
Gospel
:
For
what
weight
can
my
preaching
or
ministerial
Acts
of
Discipline
and
Government
have
,
while
I
my self
am
handled
and
dealt
with
as
a
Malefactour
and
Transgressour
,
a
Rebel
or
Traitour
to
my
Prince
&
Nation
?
Or
how
can
I
preach
the
word
of
the
Lord
freely
and
boldly
against
the
●innes
of
the
time
(
as
against
Profanness
,
Errour
,
Injustice
and
Oppression
)
as
Ministers
ought
impartially
to
do
,
while
I
am
kept
under
a
perpetual
check
of
the
sword
of
the
Magistrat
at
my
throat
?
This
to
me
is
not
preaching
,
but
an
over-awed
discourse
:
Morover
,
I
become
a
prey
for
any
malicious
prejudicat
hearer
,
who
shall
happen
to
accuse
and
informe
against
me
.
Can
I
be
answerable
to
God
who
sent
me
,
to
render
up
my self
willingly
to
be
a
servant
of
men
?
Were
not
this
to
cut-out
my
owne
tongue
with
my
owne
hands
?
5.
This
Confinment
is
not
simplie
or
mainly
of
my
Person
,
(
which
sentence
if
it
were
so
,
I
should
most
willingly
undergo
)
but
it
is
of
the
Office
it self
(
the
imprisonment
of
which
ought
to
be
sadder
to
me
,
than
any
personal
suffering
whatsoever
)
while
1.
It
is
not
of
me
alone
,
but
of
all
the
Presbyterian
Ministers
in
Scotland
,
a
very
few
only
excepted
.
2.
While
the
propagation
of
the
Gospel
by
the
personal
restraint
of
us
all
is
manifestly
obstructed
.
3.
We
are
cut
off
from
the
discharge
of
many
necessary
duties
,
which
we
owe
to
the
Nation
and
Church
,
and
specially
at
such
a
time
,
while
she
is
in
hazard
to
be
swallowed
up
with
a
swarm
of
Iesuits
,
Quakers
and
other
damnable
Subverters
of
the
Truth
;
and
(
which
is
yet
more
)
while
three
parts
of
the
Kingdom
,
are
groaning
under
●he
want
of
the
Word
,
faithfully
preached
,
and
some
few
Shirs
only
here
in
the
West
are
made
,
as
it
were
,
the
Common
Goal
of
all
the
Ministers
,
that
are
permitted
to
preach
.
4.
By
this
Confinment
,
I
lose
an
essential
part
of
my
Ministerie
,
which
is
the
exercise
of
Jurisdiction
and
Church
Government
;
which
yet
Mr
Baxter
,
(
a
very
favourable
non-conformist
)
asserts
to
be
as
essential
to
the
Office
of
a
Minister
,
as
Preaching
of
the
word
;
The
staff
being
as
needful
to
the
shepherd
,
as
either
the
pigg
or
the
horne
is
;
so
sayes
the
Scripture
of
preaching
Elders
Acts.
20.28
.
The
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
you
Overseers
or
Bishops
,
no
less
then
Teachers
;
a
principal
par●
of
which
Government
is
Ordination
of
Ministers
,
for
preservation
of
a
succession
of
faithful
men
in
the
Church
;
whereof
by
the
Act
of
Confinment
(
as
also
is
expresly
provided
by
the
last
c●ause
of
the
last
Act
)
we
are
intentionally
deprived
for
ever
,
while
it
is
in
force
:
In
loseing
of
which
one
branch
of
our
Government
,
we
undo
our
own
cause
with
our
owne
hands
.
I
remember
the
first
thing
the
ambitious
Romane
Clergie
invaded
and
usurped
,
was
the
Jurisdiction
and
Authoritie
of
Presbyters
,
turning
the
Ministers
of
Jesus
Christ
into
the
Prelats
jurney
men
,
making
Curates
of
them
,
only
for
preaching
and
intimating
the
Bishops
mandats
,
And
what
else
doe
I
in
this
case
,
but
make
the
Ministerie
of
the
Gospel
in
my
Person
Immediatly
dependant
,
in
the
exercise
of
it
,
upon
the
arbitriment
of
the
Civil
Magistrat
.
5.
As
for
the
Permission
and
Allowance
I
have
to
preach
▪
when
confined
,
This
Permission
seemeth
very
fair
,
while
I
look
on
it
abstractly
,
without
relation
to
the
rest
of
the
Particular
circumstances
of
the
Act
;
for
this
would
look
like
opening
the
door
in
part
,
which
the
Magistrat
himself
had
shut
;
but
while
I
take
it
complexly
with
what
else
is
joyned
with
it
,
it
doth
presently
carry
another
●ace
,
like
some
pictures
or
medals
that
have
two
or
three
different
aspects
to
the
eyes
of
the
beholder
:
For
Permission
to
preach
in
any
vacant
Church
within
the
Kingdome
is
so
very
great
a
favour
,
as
for
which
I
would
desire
to
bless
God
,
and
thank
hi●
Maj.
most
heartily
:
But
take
it
without
the
praevious
Call
of
the
people
,
the
Authoritie
and
Assistance
of
a
Presbyterie
,
as
it
may
be
had
;
and
take
it
without
the
exercise
of
Discipline
and
Government
,
but
what
is
Congregational
;
and
so
it
is
●ame
.
Againe
,
take
it
with
the
Confinment
and
other
claggs
and
cavea●s
,
contained
in
the
2.
Act
,
Or
take
it
with
the
burden
of
being
obliged
to
follow
all
matters
(
formerly
referable
to
Presbyteries
and
Synods
)
before
these
Presbyteries
and
Synods
,
which
are
now
constitute
by
Bishops
and
their
De●egats
;
and
so
it
is
nothing
but
that
same
Accommodation
,
which
we
formerly
had
in
our
offer
from
the
Bishop
,
and
did
refuse
:
And
take
it
yet
with
the
robbing
of
our
owne
Congregations
,
and
with
the
depriving
of
three
parts
of
foure
of
the
whole
rest
of
the
Land
,
and
then
I
have
it
to
consider
,
whether
this
my
Permission
to
preach
be
not
the
putting
of
my
neck
under
a
heavier
yoke
,
than
it
could
be
under
before
.
6.
The
last
Reason
(
for
brevity
)
is
from
the
Affinity
with
and
dependance
this
Act
of
his
Maj.
Royal
Indulgence
hath
upon
the
late
explanatorie
Act
of
his
Maj.
Supremacie
,
(
which
I
desire
with
sorrow
of
heart
to
look
upon
,
as
the
greatest
Incroachment
can
be
made
upon
the
Crown
and
Authority
of
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
only
King
and
Lawgiver
of
his
Church
upon
Earth
)
as
will
be
evident
by
comparing
the
two
Acts
together
;
For
the
Act
of
his
Maj.
Supremacie
(
besides
the
narrative
)
containes
two
principal
parts
,
viz.
(1)
The
Assertorie
of
his
Maj.
Supremacie
,
which
is
the
main
Theam
proposed
to
be
explained
,
in
these
Words
▪
The
Estates
of
Parliament
do
hereby
Enact
,
Assert
and
Declare
,
that
His
Majest.
hath
the
supreame
Authoritie
and
Supremacie
over
all
Persons
,
and
in
all
Causes
Ecclesiastick
▪
within
this
Kingdom
.
(
2.
The
Explanatorie
part
followes
,
in
so
many
most
comprehensive
and
extensive
Branches
and
Articles
,
thus
:
That
by
vertue
thereof
the
Ordering
and
Disposal
of
the
external
Government
of
the
Church
doth
properly
belong
to
his
Maj.
and
his
Successours
,
as
an
inherent
righ●
of
the
Crown
,
and
that
his
Maj.
and
Successours
may
Settle
,
Enact
&
Emit
such
Constitutions
,
Acts
&
Orders
,
concerning
the
Administration
of
the
external
Government
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Persons
employed
in
the
same
,
and
concerning
all
Ecclesiastical
meetings
and
matters
,
to
be
proposed
and
determined
therein
,
as
they
in
their
Royal
Wisdome
shall
●hink
fit
.
Againe
the
Act
of
his
Maj
Royal
Indulgence
,
which
is
the
exercise
and
actual
application
of
his
Supremacie
in
matters
Ecclesiastick
,
may
be
taken
up
in
these
particulars
comprehensively
.
(1)
The
nomination
and
election
of
such
and
such
Ministers
,
to
such
and
such
respective
places
.
(2)
A
power
to
plant
and
transplant
,
put
out
and
put
in
Ministers
to
the
Church
.
(3)
The
framing
and
prescribing
Rules
and
Instructions
,
for
limiting
Ministers
in
the
exercise
of
the
Ministerial
Office
.
(4)
The
ordaining
Inferiour
Magistrats
,
as
Sherifs
,
Justices
,
&c.
to
informe
the
Councel
every
six
moneths
,
under
highest
paines
,
anent
the
carriage
of
Indulged
Ministers
,
and
how
they
observe
the
foresaid
Rules
.
(5)
The
Confining
of
licensed
Ministers
to
one
small
Corner
of
the
Kingdome
,
and
declaring
all
other
Places
and
Congregations
whatsoever
within
this
Nation
to
be
uncapable
of
any
share
of
this
Royal
Favour
,
except
such
places
only
as
are
exptesly
contained
in
the
Act
itself
.
Now
,
that
these
Particulars
of
the
Act
of
Indulgence
are
of
the
same
nature
and
kinde
with
the
Articles
Explanatorie
of
his
Maj.
Supremacie
,
will
demonstratively
appear
by
this
plaine
Argument
,
viz.
To
Settle
,
Enact
,
Emit
Constitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
concerning
Matters
,
Meetings
and
Persons
Ecclesiastick
,
according
to
their
Royal
pleasure
,
is
the
very
substance
and
definition
of
his
Majest.
Supremacie
,
as
it
is
explained
by
his
Estates
of
Parliament
.
But
the
Act
of
his
Majest.
Indulgence
,
in
the
whole
five
fornamed
particulars
thereof
,
is
only
to
Settle
,
Enact
and
Emit
such
Constitutions
,
Acts
and
Orders
,
concerning
matters
,
and
Meetings
,
and
Persons
Ecclesiastical
,
according
to
Royal
pleasure
:
Therefore
the
Act
of
his
Maj.
Indulgence
is
the
substance
and
definition
of
his
Maj.
Supremacie
,
as
it
is
explained
by
his
Estates
of
Parliament
.
The
Rules
and
Instructions
for
limiting
Ministers
in
the
exercise
of
their
Office
,
as
also
the
rest
of
the
two
forenamed
Particulars
of
the
Indulgence
,
are
such
,
as
I
declare
I
cannot
accept
of
them
,
or
any
other
favour
whatsoever
,
upon
such
termes
and
conditions
;
because
they
containe
the
down-right
exercise
of
Erastianisme
(
as
I
humbly
conceive
;
and
a
discretive
judgment
of
such
Acts
as
a
man
resolving
to
practise
can
not
be
denyed
him
,
unless
men
be
turned
into
bruits
,
and
so
be
ruled
no
more
as
reasonable
creatures
)
namely
,
the
Magistrat
by
his
proper
and
elicit
Acts
,
doing
that
which
is
purely
Spiritual
and
Ecclesiastick
,
as
a
Nomothetick
Head
and
Lawgiver
,
framing
such
Lawes
and
Constitutions
Ecclesiastick
,
as
are
not
competent
for
any
Ministerial
or
Declarative
Power
to
enact
or
impose
;
but
of
that
Power
only
,
which
is
absolutely
Soveraigne
:
and
whatsoever
will
militat
against
an
Ecclesiastick
Person
,
to
arrogat
to
himself
to
be
Christs
Vicar
on
Earth
,
and
a
visible
Head
,
to
give
and
make
Lawes
for
the
Church
,
according
to
his
pleasure
;
The
same
also
will
make
much
against
any
other
,
though
the
greatest
in
the
World
,
to
assume
to
himself
this
Prerogative
,
so
long
as
he
can
produce
no
divine
warrant
for
this
claime
.
A
more
particular
consideration
of
these
Rules
,
and
other
Particulars
,
I
must
needs
(
for
brevity
)
forbear
.
My
Noble
Lord
.
HAving
,
in
the
singleness
of
my
heart
,
and
I
trust
without
any
just
ground
of
offence
,
given
this
short
and
sober
account
of
the
Reasons
,
why
I
have
not
made
use
of
his
Majest.
Royal
favour
and
Indulgence
,
And
being
fully
perswaded
in
my
Conscience
,
that
both
Magistracie
and
Ministery
are
Gods
Ordinance
,
&
no
wayes
destructive
,
but
mutually
helpful
one
to
another
;
so
that
I
can
not
but
earnestly
long
,
That
the
Lord
,
who
hath
the
hearts
of
Kings
and
Rulers
in
his
hand
,
would
put
it
in
the
heart
of
our
great
Soveraigne
(
and
in
your
Gr's
heart
to
be
instrumental
therein
)
that
he
would
grant
us
,
Ministers
,
libertie
to
make
full
proof
of
that
Ministery
,
which
the
Lord
hath
given
us
for
edification
,
and
not
for
destruction
;
that
we
might
have
the
opportunitie
to
make
it
appear
,
that
the
Government
,
which
the
Lord
Jesus
hath
appointed
in
his
Church
,
doth
well
consist
and
agree
with
the
Magistrats
Civil
Government
in
the
State
,
that
so
I
and
all
others
,
my
outted
Brethren
,
may
have
access
to
our
former
Charges
,
or
other
Congregations
,
as
we
shall
have
opportunity
of
a
cordial
Invitation
from
the
people
,
with
the
assistance
and
help
authoritatively
of
lawful
Church
●udicatories
,
until
such
time
as
God
shall
grant
a
patent
way
to
returne
to
our
own
Charges
.
(
2.
)
And
that
Presbyterian
Ministers
may
have
access
to
his
Maj.
for
representing
just
grievances
,
which
press
heavily
our
Consciences
,
and
the
consciences
of
the
people
,
his
Maj.
loyal
and
faithful
Subjects
in
the
Land
.
In
granting
of
which
necessary
and
just
desire
,
I
your
Gr's
.
Servant
shall
be
a
humble
Supplicant
at
the
Throne
of
Grace
,
for
the
preservation
of
his
Maj.
Person
,
the
establishing
of
his
Throne
in
righteousness
;
and
that
the
Lord
would
poure
forth
the
Spirit
of
righteous
judgment
on
your
Grace
that
the
Lord
may
be
blest
,
and
your
Grace
may
finde
mercie
in
the
day
of
visitation
.
J.
BURNET
.
By
this
free
and
faithful
Testimony
,
we
see
what
Reasons
moved
him
not
to
accept
of
this
supposed
favour
;
and
particularly
we
may
observe
,
that
one
maine
Reason
was
,
the
Relation
and
Affinitie
,
that
was
betwixt
the
Act
of
Indulgence
,
and
the
Explicatory
Act
of
Supremacie
;
so
that
who
ever
accepted
of
this
Indulgence
,
could
not
but
be
looked
upon
as
virtually
and
materially
(
at
least
)
approving
and
consenting
to
the
Supremacie
;
&
what
iniquity
lyeth
wrapped-up
in
this
,
a
few
words
could
not
express
.
But
Moreover
there
were
Ten
Ministers
(
I
suppose
worthie
Mr
Iohn
Burnet
forementioned
was
one
of
them
)
who
did
meet
together
upon
the
same
account
,
to
draw
up
reasons
of
their
refusing
the
Indulgence
,
to
be
presented
unto
the
Councel
:
But
though
the
Paper
was
drawn
up
and
subscribed
;
yet
I
did
not
hear
,
that
it
was
presented
.
However
,
because
it
may
also
contribute
some
light
and
confirmation
,
I
shall
set
it
down
here
,
as
I
had
it
.
ALL
of
us
being
concerned
and
reached
by
the
late
Act
of
Indulgence
and
Confinement
,
&
some
of
us
being
already
cited
to
give
an
account
,
why
we
have
not
accepted
the
same
,
do
humblie
desire
,
in
the
fear
of
God
,
(
who
standeth
in
the
Congregation
of
the
Mighty
,
and
judgeth
among
the
Gods
)
to
give
this
true
,
sober
and
ingenous
relation
of
the
Reasons
,
which
lye
weighty
on
our
Consciences
,
and
binde
us
up
from
compliance
with
your
LL.
Commands
,
in
this
matter
;
briefly
premitting
first
.
That
our
non-compearance
hath
not
flowed
from
any
contempt
of
,
or
disrespect
unto
Authority
(
which
we
alwayes
highly
esteem
in
the
Lord
,
as
our
Consciences
bear
us
witness
,
resolving
through
grace
to
submit
thereto
,
in
all
things
Lawful
)
but
from
the
apprehension
,
we
have
conceived
of
the
hazard
of
our
Ministrie
and
Persons
thereby
,
lest
by
our
personal
appearance
,
and
signifying
our
reasons
coram
,
we
might
have
probably
irritated
your
LL.
Secondly
.
That
we
be
not
mistaken
,
as
denying
to
his
Maj.
his
just
power
,
in
reference
to
Ecclesiastick
matters
,
we
do
heartily
and
with
great
alacrity
acknowledge
,
that
the
Civil
Magistrat
hath
a
power
circa
sacra
,
objectively
Ecclesiastick
;
so
as
he
by
his
Royal
Authority
may
enjoine
,
that
whatsoever
is
commanded
by
the
God
of
heaven
,
may
be
diligently
done
for
the
house
of
the
God
of
heaven
:
Which
power
is
only
cumulative
and
auxiliary
to
the
Church
,
not
privative
nor
destructive
,
and
is
to
be
exercised
alwayes
modo
civili
.
As
to
the
reasons
amongst
many
,
which
might
be
adduced
(
not
willing
to
trouble
your
L
L.
with
prolixitie
)
we
humblie
propose
these
few
.
1.
That
our
blessed
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
Mediator
,
the
only
Head
,
King
and
Law-giver
of
his
own
Church
,
hath
committed
all
Ministerial
Power
and
Authority
for
Government
of
his
House
,
to
his
own
Church-Officers
,
as
the
first
proper
Subject
and
Receptacle
thereof
Ioh.
20
:
21.
Matth.
16
:
19.
and
18
:
18
,
20.
and
28
:
v.
18
,
19
,
20.
2
Cor.
10
:
8.
But
so
it
is
,
that
the
Act
explanatory
of
his
Maj.
Supremacie
in
the
Church
,
whereupon
this
Act
of
Indulgence
is
founded
,
doth
ascribe
this
Power
to
His
Maj.
and
His
Successours
,
as
an
inherent
right
of
the
Crown
;
and
actually
invests
him
with
the
formal
exercise
thereof
,
in
his
own
Person
,
deriving
and
conveying
the
same
to
others
,
as
he
in
his
Royal
Wisdom
shall
think
fit
:
And
that
the
Act
of
Indulgence
appeareth
to
be
the
Exercise
and
Actual
Application
of
the
Supremacie
in
Matters
Ecclesiastick
,
is
obvious
by
comparing
the
two
Acts
together
;
namely
in
these
3.
Particulars
,
(
1.
)
The
Nomination
and
Election
of
such
and
such
Ministers
to
such
and
such
respective
Congregations
,
and
that
without
the
previous
Call
of
the
People
,
and
Power
of
lawful
Church-Judicatories
;
which
supposeth
the
Civil
Magistrat
to
have
Authority
to
judge
of
the
sutableness
of
Ministers
Gifts
and
Qualifications
,
to
labour
among
such
and
such
people
.
(
2.
)
A
power
to
plant
and
transplant
,
to
put-out
and
to
put-in
Ministers
in
the
Church
,
and
actually
clothing
Persons
meerly
civil
with
Power
for
that
effect
.
(
3.
)
The
framing
and
prescribing
Ecclesiastick
Canons
and
Instructions
,
for
regulating
the
exercise
of
the
Ministerial
Office
:
all
which
are
proper
,
intrinsick
and
formal
Acts
of
Church-power
,
belonging
by
vertue
of
Christs
Institution
to
Church-Officers
.
2.
Although
we
do
freely
disallow
and
condemne
all
tumultuary
and
seditious
Meetings
(
amongst
which
it
is
sad
and
grievous
that
the
peacable
Meetings
of
the
Lords
people
,
for
Worship
and
hearing
of
the
Word
soundly
preached
,
should
be
reckoned
)
yet
are
we
so
convinced
and
perswaded
in
our
hearts
of
the
Lords
blessing
,
attending
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
though
not
in
a
publick
Paroch-Church
;
as
that
we
judge
the
narra●ive
of
the
first
Act
goes
neer
to
involve
the
Accepters
of
this
Indulgence
in
an
interpretative
condemning
of
the
saids
Meetings
;
which
we
in
Conscience
da●
not
do
,
being
commanded
to
abstaine
fom
all
appearance
of
evil
1
Thes.
5
:
22.
3.
There
being
a
standing
relation
betwixt
us
and
those
flocks
,
over
which
the
Holy
Ghost
hath
made
us
Overseers
,
according
to
Christs
Institution
in
his
word
▪
the
sense
of
which
tye
engageth
us
,
to
have
special
regard
to
these
flocks
,
until
that
be
dissolved
by
the
same
power
,
that
made
it
up
and
gave
it
a
being
;
besides
that
by
keeping
us
from
our
Charges
,
a
wide
door
is
opened
to
Errour
,
Atheisme
and
Prophanity
,
and
we
disabled
to
discharge
the
trust
,
committed
to
us
by
Christ
,
for
which
we
must
be
answerable
to
him
,
in
that
great
day
of
accounts
:
What
a
grief
must
it
be
to
the
people
to
have
their
own
Lawful
Pastours
shut-up
in
a
Corner
,
whereby
both
we
and
they
are
put
out
of
a
Capacity
for
performing
of
those
duties
,
which
tend
to
our
mutual
Comfort
and
Edification
;
which
no
doubt
is
much
aggravated
by
the
Intrusion
of
others
,
whom
they
cannot
acknowledge
as
their
Lawful
Pastors
,
they
looking
on
the
former
relation
,
as
yet
in
force
.
4.
Though
we
be
far
from
questioning
the
Magistrats
just
power
to
confine
any
of
his
Subjects
within
his
Dominions
;
yet
there
are
several
things
in
the
present
complex
case
,
which
we
do
humblie
desire
to
present
to
your
L
L.
as
burdensome
to
our
Consciences
,
as
(
1.
)
That
this
Confinement
is
not
simplie
of
our
Persons
,
but
of
the
Ministrie
it self
,
the
Imprisonment
of
which
should
be
sadder
to
us
,
than
any
personal
suffering
whatsomever
:
while
,
First
,
It
is
not
of
one
or
two
,
but
of
all
the
Presbyterian
Ministers
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
a
very
few
only
excepted
.
Secondly
,
While
the
Propagation
of
the
Gospel
,
by
the
personal
restraint
of
us
all
,
is
manifestly
obstructed
.
Thirdly
,
We
are
cut
off
from
the
discharge
of
many
necessarie
duties
,
which
we
owe
to
this
National
Church
;
and
specially
at
such
a
time
,
when
so
much
in
hazard
to
be
swallowed
up
with
the
floud
of
Iesuits
,
Quakers
and
other
damnable
subverters
of
the
Truth
;
and
which
is
yet
more
,
that
the
three
parts
of
the
Kingdom
are
groaning
under
the
want
of
the
word
faithfully
preached
.
As
also
by
this
Confinement
,
we
lose
the
exercise
of
an
essential
part
of
our
Ministrie
viz.
Jurisdiction
and
Church-Government
,
a
Principal
part
whereof
is
Ordination
of
Ministers
,
for
preservation
of
a
succession
of
faithful
men
in
the
Church
,
whereof
by
this
Act
of
confinement
(
as
is
also
expresly
provided
by
the
last
clause
of
the
last
Act
)
we
are
intentionally
deprived
for
ever
,
while
it
is
in
force
;
in
loseing
of
which
,
we
do
burie
our
cause
with
our
own
hands
(
2.
)
We
cannot
but
sadly
regrate
,
that
no
Physical
restraint
is
put
upon
Papists
&
Quakers
,
yea
while
their
Meetings
and
Conventicles
have
been
found
and
known
,
yet
not
all
quarrelled
.
But
the
Meetings
of
Orthodox
Protestants
hunted
,
pursued
and
obstructed
,
to
the
great
griefe
of
all
the
Godly
in
the
Land
,
though
nothing
hath
been
found
in
them
to
the
prejudice
of
the
peace
of
the
Kingdom
,
or
his
Maj.
true
Interest
(
3.
)
It
is
no
small
grievance
,
that
we
are
cast
in
two's
and
three's
in
one
Paroch
,
where
there
is
no
need
of
our
Ministrie
,
nor
accommodation
for
our
families
,
while
there
are
Thousands
left
to
the
oversight
of
others
,
both
in
sufficient
and
scandalous
.
5.
By
the
last
Act
of
this
Indulgence
,
all
Ministers
not
indulged
are
prohibite
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
even
as
to
the
preaching
of
the
word
,
except
in
the
places
of
their
respective
confinements
,
and
that
upon
a
call
from
the
Incumbent
allannerly
:
And
in
their
summonds
are
required
to
engage
to
the
same
;
which
being
contrare
to
the
Scripture
commands
,
and
the
Commission
delivered
to
us
by
the
Lord
Jesus
,
for
feeding
of
his
people
by
the
everlasting
Gospel
,
doth
cast
us
upon
a
sad
dilemma
either
of
disobeying
God
,
or
your
L
L.
so
that
we
must
say
,
Whether
it
be
better
to
obey
God
or
Men
,
judge
ye
.
And
now
,
My
Lords
,
having
in
the
singleness
of
our
hearts
,
and
,
we
hope
,
without
any
just
ground
of
offence
,
given
this
short
and
serious
representation
of
our
thoughts
,
in
this
affaire
;
we
humbly
intreat
your
L
L.
to
give
a
favourable
hearing
to
these
our
subsequent
just
and
necessarie
desires
viz.
1.
That
your
L
L.
would
not
construe
our
non-compliance
with
the
Indulgence
,
as
tendered
in
the
forementioned
Acts
,
to
proceed
from
humour
and
peevishness
;
but
from
Conscience
,
which
makes
us
,
that
we
dar
not
be
●ilent
in
matters
of
so
great
concernment
to
our
Lord
and
Master
,
to
whom
in
the
first
place
we
owe
fidelity
,
upon
all
highest
paines
;
and
that
our
hearts
may
not
condemne
us
,
in
withholding
from
Caesar
what
is
Caesars
,
nor
in
giving
to
him
,
what
is
the
Lords
.
2.
That
we
be
not
pressed
to
go
to
our
Confinements
,
nor
proceeded
against
as
disloyal
,
and
contemners
of
Authority
,
on
that
account
;
and
that
we
may
have
liberty
to
preach
the
Gospel
to
our
own
respective
flocks
,
and
to
others
,
as
we
have
access
in
providence
.
3.
That
your
L
L.
would
be
pleased
to
deal
with
his
Maj.
to
take
off
the
legal
restraints
on
our
Ministrie
and
Persons
;
that
we
may
peacably
give
ourselves
to
the
work
of
the
Ministrie
,
for
the
Edification
of
the
body
of
Christ
.
4.
&
Lastly
.
That
your
L
L.
would
seriously
consider
,
in
the
sight
of
the
most
high
God
(
before
whose
tribunal
we
are
all
shortly
to
appear
,
and
give
an
account
of
our
actions
)
the
heavy
pressures
and
burdens
,
lying
on
the
Consciences
of
Ministers
and
People
for
meer
preaching
,
and
hearing
of
the
word
;
which
pressures
have
mainly
flowed
from
the
heavy
yoke
of
Prelacy
(
a
plant
that
our
heavenly
Father
never
planted
)
under
which
this
Church
hath
groaned
those
many
years
.
And
also
we
most
humbly
beseech
your
L
L.
that
what
favour
it
shall
please
his
Maj.
in
his
Royal
Clemency
to
grant
,
may
not
be
inconsistent
with
our
known
Principles
,
to
which
we
stand
engaged
by
solemne
Covenant
and
Oaths
.
In
granting
of
which
desires
,
as
your
L
L.
will
undoubtedly
make
glade
the
hearts
of
many
Thousands
of
his
Maj.
Loyal
Subjects
;
so
ye
will
much
encourage
us
,
your
humble
Petitioners
,
to
continue
serious
Supplicants
at
the
throne
of
grace
,
for
Establishing
his
Maj.
Throne
in
righteousness
,
and
for
pouring
out
a
spirit
of
righteous
judgement
;
that
we
may
lead
a
peaceable
and
quiet
life
,
in
all
Godliness
and
honesty
.
By
these
Testimonies
and
Papers
,
howbeit
not
all
presented
either
to
the
Chancellour
or
Councel
,
as
was
in
singleness
intended
by
some
,
we
may
see
,
that
there
wanted
not
weighty
reasons
to
have
moved
such
,
as
loved
to
walk
tenderly
,
and
circumspectly
,
in
such
a
day
of
trial
and
snares
,
to
have
peremptorily
refused
this
so
dangerous
,
so
ensnaring
,
so
scandalous
and
so
destructive
an
Indulgence
.
We
shall
now
proceed
in
our
Historie
,
and
hasten
to
an
end
thereof
.
The
following
year
,
to
wit
,
1673.
Some
Ministers
,
who
had
been
Indulged
,
were
now
cited
before
the
Councel
,
for
not
observing
the
29.
of
May.
and
other
Instructions
given
unto
them
,
of
which
,
and
of
the
carriage
of
these
Ministers
at
that
time
,
we
shall
take
occasion
hereafter
to
speak
more
fully
,
and
shall
content
ourselves
now
with
the
simple
relation
of
the
matter
,
as
it
stands
in
the
Registers
.
VPon
the
8.
day
of
Iuly
1673.
The
Ministers
underwritten
,
who
were
Indulged
to
preach
,
at
the
Kirks
,
specified
in
the
Councels
Act
of
the
3.
of
Septemb.
1672.
and
formerly
,
being
conveened
before
the
Councel
,
viz.
Mr
Iohn
Crawfurd
,
Mr
Anthonie
Murray
,
Mr
Iohn
Hammiltoun
,
Mr
Iohn
Oliphant
,
Mr
Iames
Currie
,
Mr
Iohn
Lauder
,
Mr
Iohn
Stirling
,
Mr
Iames
Hutcheson
,
Mr
Iohn
Bairdy
,
Mr
Iohn
Eccles
,
Mr
Andrew
Dalrymple
,
Mr
Iohn
Gemmil
,
Mr
Hugh
Camphel
,
Mr
Alexander
Blair
,
Mr
Iames
Veitch
,
Mr
William
Fullertoun
,
Mr
Iohn
Hutcheson
,
Mr
Robert
Miller
,
Mr
George
Ramsay
,
Mr
Iohn
Bell
,
Mr
Ralph
Rodger
,
Mr
William
Dillidaff
,
Mr
Georg
Hutcheson
,
Mr
Iohn
Spading
;
Mr
Iohn
Wallace
,
and
Mr
William
Maitland
;
and
all
of
them
,
except
the
saids
Mr
Iohn
Bairdy
,
Mr
Iohn
Crawford
and
Mr
William
Fullertoun
,
compearing
,
and
all
of
them
,
except
the
saids
Mr
Iohn
Spading
,
Mr
Iohn
Wallace
,
and
Mr
William
Maitland
,
acknowledging
that
they
had
not
observed
the
29
▪
of
May
1673.
The
Councel
did
finde
them
to
have
contraveened
the
12.
Act
of
the
third
Session
of
his
Majest.
second
Parliament
,
and
therefore
fined
ilk
one
of
them
,
in
the
halfe
of
their
respective
proportions
of
the
Stipends
,
allowed
to
them
by
the
Act
of
Indulgence
,
and
that
for
the
Crope
and
year
of
God
1673.
And
in
regard
the
saids
Mr
Iohn
Spading
,
Mr
Iohn
Wallace
,
and
Mr
William
Maitland
did
observe
the
29.
of
May
▪
the
Lords
of
Councel
assoiled
them
;
and
ordained
the
three
Persons
not
compearing
to
be
denounced
Rebels
.
And
further
,
the
said
Mr
Alexander
Blair
Minister
at
Castoun
,
having
publickly
disowned
the
King
and
Councels
Power
,
in
giving
them
these
Instructions
,
appointed
for
the
Indulged
Ministers
;
the
Lords
of
Councel
did
ordaine
him
immediatly
to
be
carried
to
the
Tolbooth
of
Edinburgh
,
and
there
to
be
kept
close
prisoner
,
until
further
order
.
And
in
regard
diverse
of
these
Indulged
Ministers
did
pretend
,
they
had
not
received
the
saids
Instructions
,
did
cause
deliver
to
them
extracts
thereof
at
the
Bar
,
that
they
might
pretend
no
ignorance
of
the
same
.
Edinbr
.
the
10.
of
Iuly
1673.
The
Ministers
underwritten
being
conveened
for
the
cause
foresaid
,
were
fined
ut
supra
,
upon
their
own
Confession
,
viz.
Mr
Iohn
Mc
Michen
and
Iohn
Sempil
.
And
Mr
Iohn
Colt
not
compearing
was
ordered
to
be
denounced
.
Edinbr
.
the
last
of
Iuly
1673.
The
Ministers
underwritten
were
also
fined
upon
their
own
Confession
,
ut
supra
,
for
the
causes
foresaid
,
viz.
Mr
Iohn
Scot
,
Mr
Iames
Fletcher
,
and
Mr
Robert
Mowat
.
Upon
the
4.
of
Septemb.
1673.
Mr
Alexander
Blair
is
ordered
to
have
liberty
upon
caution
,
that
dureing
the
time
of
his
Inlargment
,
he
should
keep
himself
in
the
House
of
Iean
Weir
,
nigh
the
Weigh-House
of
Edinbr
.
and
re-enter
his
Person
within
the
Tolbooth
thereof
,
within
the
space
of
one
Moneth
.
And
that
dureing
the
said
space
,
he
should
not
keep
any
Meetings
,
contrare
to
the
standing
Lawes
of
the
Kingdom
,
under
the
paine
of
5000
Merks
Scots
money
.
And
upon
the
8.
of
Januar.
1674.
his
Inlargment
is
prorogat
for
the
space
of
fourteen
dayes
,
upon
caution
of
the
summe
,
and
in
the
former
termes
.
But
before
this
short
time
was
fully
at
an
end
,
He
was
called
home
to
his
Master's
joy
:
of
whom
,
&
of
the
ground
of
his
particular
sufferings
,
we
will
have
occasion
to
speak
something
hereafter
;
and
therefore
it
will
be
sufficient
at
present
,
for
clearing
of
what
is
past
concerning
him
,
to
give
a
short
deduction
of
the
matter
.
When
Mr
Alex.
Blair
,
and
others
(
as
we
saw
above
)
were
called
before
the
Council
,
upon
the
occasion
mentioned
,
The
Councel
enquired
if
they
had
observed
the
Instructions
that
were
given
unto
them
;
some
answered
that
they
had
never
seen
them
;
where
upon
the
Councel
resolved
,
to
prevent
this
excuse
in
time
coming
,
to
give
to
every
one
of
them
Coram
,
a
Copie
of
these
Instructions
.
When
the
day
appointed
here
unto
cometh
,
they
all
compear
,
(
what
was
their
Deliberations
and
Resolutions
,
in
the
Interim
,
and
what
was
the
carriage
of
the
rest
,
that
day
,
we
will
have
a
fit
occasion
to
speak
hereafter
)
the
Copie
of
the
Instructions
is
given
to
each
of
them
,
standing
Coram
at
the
Bar
;
Several
had
received
them
,
before
,
they
were
presented
to
Mr
A.
Blair
.
But
when
they
are
given
to
him
,
he
,
being
moved
with
zeal
,
and
remembering
whose
Ambassadour
he
was
,
told
the
Council
plainly
,
that
he
could
receive
no
Instructions
from
them
,
to
regulat
him
,
in
the
exercise
of
his
Ministrie
;
otherwise
he
should
not
be
Christ
Ambassadour
,
but
theirs
;
and
herewith
letteth
their
Instructions
drop
out
of
his
hand
,
knowing
of
no
other
Salv●
,
or
manner
of
testifying
for
the
Truth
,
in
the
case
.
The
Council
,
seeing
what
a
direct
Opposition
this
was
unto
them
in
their
Designes
,
in
a
rage
sent
him
with
a
Macer
unto
prison
;
which
made
a
great
noise
in
the
City
,
the
more
serious
,
though
sorrowful
at
his
sufferings
,
yet
rejoicing
that
he
had
witnessed
a
good
Confession
,
and
so
had
perpetuated
the
Testimonie
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
her
patience
.
This
could
not
but
carry
some
sad
reflection
with
it
on
the
rest
,
who
had
received
,
and
come
away
with
these
Instructions
in
their
hand
;
wherefore
some
Judicious
and
serious
Ministers
in
the
Town
,
being
filled
with
shame
and
sorrow
both
at
what
past
,
endeavoured
to
call
the
rest
together
,
that
they
might
owne
Mr
Blairs
Testimonie
,
vindicat
themselves
,
and
prevent
the
contempt
,
under
which
otherwise
they
would
lye
;
but
though
they
did
meet
,
yet
nothing
of
this
kind
could
be
granted
;
some
would
not
move
one
step
forward
;
and
the
rest
,
out
of
a
pretence
of
love
to
Union
,
though
in
evil
,
would
not
leave
them
;
but
they
all
,
notwithstanding
of
all
their
love
to
Union
,
left
Mr
Blair
alone
,
who
yet
was
not
alone
;
his
Masters
presence
making
up
the
want
of
his
Brethren
their
fellowship
:
at
this
meeting
,
I
heard
there
was
a
motion
made
,
that
some
should
be
appointed
to
write
about
the
Magistrats
Power
in
Church-matters
;
as
if
they
,
forsooth
,
could
have
found-out
new
Principles
,
to
have
justified
their
own
proceedings
,
so
point
blank
contrary
to
all
the
Actings
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
and
of
the
faithful
in
it
,
from
the
beginning
;
and
if
the
Person
that
drew
up
their
Vindication
(
of
which
afterward
)
was
appointed
hereunto
,
I
should
have
expected
nothing
but
a
piece
of
Vedelian
Pedantrie
:
But
it
was
good
,
that
this
motion
was
also
laid
aside
.
However
faithful
and
honest
Mr
Blair
must
moreover
suffer
by
their
Tongues
;
for
they
were
not
ashamed
to
say
,
that
all
his
suffering
was
for
his
rude
and
unsutable
carriage
before
the
Council
,
though
all
that
knew
him
,
knew
him
to
have
as
much
of
a
Gentle-man
,
and
of
good
breeding
,
as
any
of
them
:
But
the
Truth
was
(
as
a
faithful
Person
,
to
whom
he
himself
spoke
it
,
did
report
)
he
had
that
day
bowed
the
knee
to
the
Father
of
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
with
much
earnestness
begged
Counsel
and
Courage
,
in
order
to
a
sutable
carriage
,
at
that
appearance
,
and
finding
his
heart
enlarged
,
did
not
leave
praying
that
morning
,
until
he
had
obtained
some
assurance
,
he
should
be
assisted
;
and
therefore
came
before
the
Council
,
with
Micajahs
Rudness
(
if
so
it
must
be
called
,
)
as
having
gote
a
sight
of
his
Royal
Master
,
and
durst
do
,
or
receive
nothing
,
that
might
countenance
an
encroachment
upon
his
Prerogative
Royal.
It
was
also
known
,
that
some
of
those
,
who
in
their
previous
Meeting
voted
for
Mr
B.
being
their
mouth
before
the
Council
,
said
now
,
they
were
glade
he
was
not
,
for
then
he
had
marred
all
their
Business
:
And
in
a
Vindication
of
the
rest
,
emitted
by
some
of
their
number
,
he
is
also
(
as
we
shall
hear
)
lashed
,
and
that
with
the
Intrado
of
hinc
illae
lachrymae
,
as
if
he
had
done
more
hurt
by
this
Testimonie
,
than
his
own
,
and
the
lives
of
many
were
worth
.
While
worthie
Mr
B.
is
(
as
we
have
seen
)
in
prison
,
he
falleth
very
sick
,
and
friends
and
Physicians
fearing
his
disease
should
prove
mortal
,
he
with
much
difficulty
obtained
the
liberty
mentioned
,
until
he
was
taken
home
to
glory
.
It
is
worthie
of
our
noticeing
,
That
dureing
the
time
both
of
this
Imprisonment
and
Confinement
as
the
Sufferings
of
Christ
abounded
in
him
,
so
his
Consolations
also
abounded
by
J.
C.
for
all
who
conversed
with
him
returned
comforted
,
by
seeing
and
sharing
of
his
Consolations
;
and
particularly
when
drawing
nigh
to
his
end
,
how
was
his
Soul
made
to
rejoyce
,
in
reflecting
on
his
being
honoured
and
helped
to
give
that
Testimony
?
And
with
what
Horrour
and
Indignation
would
he
express
himself
,
upon
supposition
he
had
done
less
than
he
did
;
yea
,
all
his
griefe
and
regrate
was
,
that
he
had
not
done
more
.
At
length
,
when
the
time
of
the
liberty
granted
,
to
abide
in
his
Chamber
,
was
almost
expired
,
his
glorious
Master
,
who
would
want
him
no
longer
,
nor
suffer
him
to
want
the
Confessors
reward
,
sent
and
rescued
him
from
the
rage
of
Persecutors
,
and
from
the
Reproaches
of
his
deserting
Brethren
,
and
took
him
home
to
his
Masters
Joy
;
and
the
sound
of
,
well
done
good
and
faithful
Servant
,
filling
his
eares
,
made
him
shut
his
eyes
singing
,
and
give
up
the
Ghost
in
assurance
of
being
embraced
,
and
of
having
access
to
embrace
.
From
all
this
,
these
things
are
observable
,
1.
That
God
,
by
the
speaking
significations
he
gave
of
his
complacency
in
the
Freedom
and
Fidelity
of
his
Servant
,
wrote
a
sufficient
refutation
of
all
that
was
said
by
some
,
to
disgrace
both
him
and
his
Cause
.
2.
That
here
is
a
new
witness
from
Heaven
against
these
Invasions
.
3.
As
also
against
the
Indulgence
,
and
the
taking
of
these
Instructions
.
Beside
4.
The
Encouragement
given
to
all
to
abide
faithful
,
in
avowing
Christs
Prerogatives
,
and
the
Priviledges
of
his
Church
and
Kingdom
,
even
though
abandoned
of
all
,
who
should
bear
them
Companie
,
or
go
before
them
.
Ere
we
returne
to
take
further
notice
of
what
past
,
when
the
forementioned
Indulged
Ministers
compeared
before
the
Councel
,
we
shall
for
a
close
out
of
the
Registers
mention
these
following
Acts.
Edinbr
.
6.
of
Feb.
1673.
A
Nent
a
petition
,
presented
by
Mr
Robert
Hunter
,
now
Minister
at
Burrowstouness
,
that
conforme
to
an
Act
of
Councel
,
the
petitioner
did
serve
the
cure
at
the
Kirk
of
Duning
for
the
1671.
and
1672.
years
,
and
after
Martimass
last
did
transport
himself
to
the
Kirk
of
Burrowstowness
,
conforme
to
the
Councels
Order
.
And
therefore
humbly
supplicating
,
that
the
Stipend
of
the
said
Paroch
of
Duning
for
the
saids
two
years
might
be
appointed
to
be
payed
to
him
.
The
Lords
of
his
Maj.
privie
Councel
,
having
heard
and
considered
the
said
Petition
,
do
ordaine
the
said
Stipend
of
the
said
Paroch
,
for
the
said
two
years
,
to
be
payed
to
the
Supplicant
;
and
that
Letters
of
Horning
be
direct
for
that
effect
.
In
the
Year
1676.
there
came
forth
an
open
Proclamation
,
Dated
March
1.
THE
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
considering
that
by
their
Act
of
the
3.
Septemb.
1672.
they
did
Order
and
appoint
diverse
outted
Ministers
,
to
repaire
to
the
several
Paroches
,
therein
specified
;
and
to
remaine
therein
confined
,
permitting
and
allowing
them
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
parts
of
the
Ministerial
function
in
those
Paroches
,
and
did
require
and
enjoyn
these
Ministers
,
or
any
other
Ministers
indulged
by
former
Acts
of
Council
,
to
keep
and
observe
the
Instructions
following
,
as
they
would
be
answerable
.
That
they
should
not
presume
to
Marry
or
Baptize
any
,
except
such
as
belonged
to
the
Paroch
,
to
which
they
were
confined
,
or
to
the
neighbouring
Paroches
vacant
or
wanting
Ministers
for
the
time
.
That
all
Ministers
indulged
,
in
one
and
the
same
Diocess
,
should
celebrate
the
Communion
upon
one
and
the
same
Lords
Day
;
and
that
they
should
admit
none
to
their
Communions
belonging
to
other
Paroches
,
without
testificats
from
the
Ministers
thereof
.
That
they
should
preach
only
in
these
Kirks
,
and
not
in
the
Church-yards
,
nor
in
any
place
else
,
under
the
paine
to
be
repute
and
punished
,
as
keepers
of
Conventicles
.
That
they
should
remaine
within
and
not
depart
forth
of
the
Paroches
,
to
which
they
are
confined
,
without
licence
from
the
Bishop
of
the
Diocess
onely
.
And
whereas
it
is
informed
,
that
the
saids
outted
Ministers
,
indulged
as
aforesaid
(
at
the
least
many
of
them
)
have
violated
and
contraveened
the
foresaids
Orders
and
Instructions
(
upon
which
termes
they
were
permitted
and
indulged
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
functions
of
the
Ministry
)
whereby
many
disorders
are
occasioned
.
The
saids
Lords
do
therefore
,
of
new
againe
,
require
and
command
all
these
Indulged
Ministers
to
keep
and
observe
the
foresaids
Orders
and
Instructions
,
in
time
coming
,
and
specially
for
keeping
within
the
bounds
of
their
Paroches
,
and
celebrating
the
Communion
upon
one
and
the
same
Lords
day
,
as
they
will
be
answerable
at
their
perril
.
And
ordains
these
presents
to
be
printed
,
and
Copies
thereof
sent
to
the
several
Ministers
.
Nothing
needeth
be
here
observed
beside
the
Parenthesis
,
where
it
is
said
,
that
the
Observation
of
these
Instructions
was
the
termes
,
upon
which
they
were
indulged
;
and
therefore
when
they
accepted
of
the
Indulgence
on
such
termes
,
they
consented
to
them
,
and
professed
and
declared
their
willingness
to
accept
of
their
Ministery
,
and
of
the
free
Exercise
thereof
upon
these
Conditions
;
So
that
whether
they
observed
them
punctually
afterward
,
or
not
,
the
bargain
was
established
,
and
they
became
oblieged
by
their
own
deed
,
in
accepting
of
these
favoures
granted
on
these
Conditions
,
to
observe
the
Instructions
carefully
;
and
it
was
too
late
to
say
afterward
,
that
the
Conditions
were
not
lawful
,
and
therefore
could
not
be
observed
,
for
that
should
have
been
said
at
first
;
and
even
upon
that
account
alone
,
had
there
been
nothing
else
,
they
should
have
plainely
and
peremptorily
rejected
the
supposed
favour
.
Nor
will
it
avail
to
say
,
that
they
knew
not
,
that
the
punctual
observing
of
these
Instructions
was
made
the
Condition
of
the
granted
favour
;
for
though
at
first
these
Instructions
,
when
given
,
were
not
expresly
so
called
;
yet
the
manner
of
proposal
was
such
,
as
all
who
desired
not
willingly
to
run
into
a
s●are
,
might
have
been
convinced
,
that
so
and
no
otherwayes
they
were
intended
,
and
upon
the
matter
could
carry
no
other
import
.
And
if
any
were
invinciblie
ignorant
hereof
,
at
their
first
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
;
yet
now
,
when
such
a
Printed
Proclamation
came
forth
,
wherein
this
was
in
terminis
expressed
,
and
the
Printed
Proclamation
ordered
to
be
sent
unto
each
of
them
,
they
could
no
longer
pretend
ignorance
;
and
therefore
were
called
,
if
they
had
been
formerly
really
circumvented
and
cheated
,
now
openly
to
have
declared
their
unwillingness
to
accept
of
the
Indulgence
on
these
termes
;
and
henceforth
to
have
abandoned
the
same
,
and
followed
their
Brethren
to
the
Mountaines
.
But
now
when
this
was
not
done
,
but
they
remained
in
their
warme
nests
,
how
they
can
plead
innocent
before
God
,
or
Man
,
I
see
not
.
We
proceed
to
relate
a
few
things
following
.
Edinbr
.
3.
August
.
1676.
THe
Lords
of
his
Maj.
privie
Councel
do
hereby
ordaine
Mr
Iohn
Stirling
,
Minister
,
who
is
confined
to
the
Paroch
at
Hounam
,
by
an
Act
of
Councel
and
Indulged
to
preach
in
that
Paroch
,
to
transport
himse●f
from
thence
to
the
Town
of
Irwing
,
and
confine
himself
to
the
Town
and
Paroch
of
Irwing
,
with
liberty
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
Functions
of
the
Ministrie
,
in
that
Paroch
,
as
he
did
in
the
former
,
according
to
the
Instructions
of
the
Councel
,
given
to
the
rest
of
the
Indulged
Ministers
.
By
which
we
see
,
that
the
simple
Act
of
the
Councel
is
the
all
and
only
ground
of
transportation
from
one
place
to
another
;
and
that
alwayes
the
Instructions
must
go
alongs
with
them
,
as
the
constant
Companion
of
the
Indulgence
.
Edinb
.
9.
Novemb.
1676.
HAving
heard
and
considered
a
Petition
,
presented
by
the
Magistrats
of
the
Brugh
of
Irwing
,
supplicating
that
the
Stipend
of
the
Paroch
of
Irwing
,
vacant
in
the
year
1676.
might
be
allowed
to
the
Petitioners
,
for
defraying
the
Expences
,
that
Mr
Iohn
Stirling
will
be
at
,
in
transporting
himself
to
Irwing
,
and
repairing
the
Kirk
,
School
and
Bridge
of
Irwing
.
Do
allow
the
Supplicants
the
Stipend
of
the
said
Paroch
,
for
the
said
year
1676.
Instant
,
which
is
vacant
,
for
defraying
the
expences
of
the
said
Mr
Iohn
Stirling
,
and
repairing
the
Kirk
,
School
and
Bridge
of
Irwine
;
and
if
need
bees
ordained
Le●ters
of
horning
to
be
direct
hereupon
in
forme
as
effeits
.
Edinb
.
1.
March
1677.
Anent
a
petition
presented
by
Mr
William
Maitland
,
Minister
at
Beeth
,
shewing
that
the
petitioner
hath
served
the
Cure
,
at
the
said
Kirk
;
the
two
by
gone
years
1675.
and
1676.
without
receiving
any
stipend
,
albeit
he
hath
himself
and
a
numerous
family
to
maintaine
,
which
he
will
not
be
longer
able
to
undergo
,
unless
the
Lords
of
Councel
be
pleased
to
allow
him
the
said
stipend
for
the
saids
two
years
service
:
And
therefore
humbly
supplicating
,
that
an
order
and
warrant
might
be
granted
for
that
effect
,
in
manner
underwritten
.
The
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privie
Councel
,
having
heard
and
considered
the
foresaid
Petition
,
do
hereby
grant
order
and
warrand
to
the
Heritors
and
others
lyable
in
payment
of
the
stipend
of
the
said
Paroch
of
Beeth
,
to
make
payment
of
the
same
to
the
Petitioner
,
and
that
for
ilk
one
of
the
saids
crops
and
years
of
God
1675.
and
1676.
and
ordains
Letters
of
horning
and
others
to
be
direct
thereupon
,
in
forme
as
effeirs
.
Edinb
.
7.
of
March
.
1677.
The
Lords
of
his
Majest.
privie
Councel
,
do
hereby
ordaine
Mr
Alexander
Hammiltoun
,
who
is
by
Act
of
Councel
confined
to
the
Paroch
of
Dalmeny
,
and
permitted
to
preach
there
,
during
their
pleasure
,
to
remove
himself
from
the
said
Paroch
of
Dalmeny
to
the
Paroch
of
Dalserfe
,
and
that
betwixt
and
the
fift
day
of
Aprile
next
,
and
to
confine
himself
within
the
said
Paroch
of
Dalserfe
till
further
order
,
as
he
will
be
answerable
at
his
peril
.
And
do
hereby
permit
and
a●low
the
said
Mr
Alexander
Hammiltoun
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
functions
of
the
Ministrie
in
the
said
Paroch
,
till
furder
order
from
the
Councel
,
upon
the
same
termes
,
that
he
hath
exercised
his
Office
formerly
in
the
said
Kirk
of
Dalmeny
.
So
that
we
see
the
whole
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
,
is
,
by
this
Indulgence
,
wholly
at
the
free
and
arb●●riarious
disposal
of
the
Councel
,
and
depending
upon
their
Orders
.
As
also
,
we
see
,
that
the
observation
of
the
Instructions
is
an
essentia●
part
of
the
bargane
,
being
the
termes
and
condition
,
on
which
the
Indulgence
is
granted
.
There
came
forth
a
Printed
Proclamation
August
.
10.
1677.
as
followeth
.
FOR
as
much
as
the
Lords
of
his
Maj.
Privy
Councel
,
in
pursuance
of
his
Maj.
Commands
,
signified
to
them
by
a
Letter
of
the
7.
of
Iune
1669.
did
confine
several
outted
Ministers
to
particular
Paroches
,
with
allowance
to
preach
and
exercise
the
other
functions
of
the
Ministry
within
the
same
,
and
did
deliver
to
them
certaine
Instructions
,
to
be
keeped
and
observed
;
upon
which
they
did
accept
the
Indulgence
granted
to
them
.
And
a●beit
these
Instructions
have
been
frequently
repeated
,
and
sent
to
these
Ministers
,
yet
diverse
of
them
have
con●raveened
the
same
,
without
any
manner
of
regarde
thereto
.
And
whereas
by
his
Maj.
Letter
foresaid
,
it
is
left
to
the
saids
Lords
,
to
allow
to
these
Ministers
such
parts
of
the
Stipends
,
as
they
should
think
fit
;
and
that
from
time
to
time
,
the
Councel
hath
gi●en
Orders
and
Wa●rands
to
the
Heretors
and
others
,
lyable
in
payment
of
the
stipend
,
to
make
payment
thereof
,
as
they
saw
cause
;
without
which
special
war●and
,
they
could
not
,
nor
cannot
,
warrantably
pay
the
same
.
Notwithstanding
whereof
,
it
is
informed
that
several
Heretors
have
payed
,
or
intend
to
pay
these
stipends
,
without
special
Warrant
and
Order
.
The
saids
Lords
do
therefore
Prohibite
and
discharge
all
Heretors
,
Fewers
,
Liferenters
,
and
others
,
lyable
in
payment
of
the
stipends
of
the
Paroches
,
where
these
Ministers
are
confined
,
to
make
payment
of
any
part
of
the
Stipend
to
them
,
for
the
cropt
and
year
1677.
and
in
time
coming
without
a
special
Order
&
Warrand
from
the
Councel
,
under
the
penalty
of
being
lyable
in
payment
of
the
said
Stipend
againe
,
to
such
as
the
Councel
shall
appoint
,
and
further
censured
for
their
Contempt
,
and
ordains
these
presents
to
be
printed
,
and
published
upon
a
Sabbath
day
at
the
several
Paroch-Kirks
,
where
the
saids
Ministers
are
confined
,
that
no
Person
pretend
ignorance
.
In
the
Proclamation-emitted
in
the
preceeding
year
1676.
the
Council
said
in
plaine
termes
,
that
they
granted
the
Indulgence
,
upon
condition
that
the
Indulged
should
observe
the
Instructions
given
;
and
here
in
this
Proclamation
,
they
say
,
that
the
Indulged
did
accept
of
the
Indulgence
granted
to
them
,
upon
these
termes
;
whereby
we
see
that
it
was
a
full
and
formal
compact
,
&
the
Indulgence
was
both
granted
&
Accepted
upon
the
termes
specified
.
What
can
now
be
said
for
vindication
of
these
accepters
,
I
canno●
imagine
.
If
they
should
say
:
That
all
this
is
but
the
deed
of
the
Council
,
with
which
they
are
not
concerned
.
Yet
it
is
certaine
,
that
every
one
is
Master
of
his
own
favours
,
and
may
dispense
them
on
what
termes
he
pleaseth
;
and
when
the
termes
are
known
,
upon
which
such
favours
are
granted
,
and
the
favours
formerly
accepted
are
held
,
though
the
conditions
should
seem
hard
,
yet
the
favour
is
embraced
cum
hoc
onere
;
&
any
after
signification
of
a
dissatisfaction
cannot
but
be
unseasonable
and
insignificant
.
It
would
now
have
been
thought
,
if
the
Indulged
had
not
been
satisfied
with
the
termes
,
after
such
publick
Intimations
were
made
unto
the
whole
Nation
,
both
of
the
grant
of
the
favours
,
and
of
their
acceptance
,
upon
these
termes
,
they
would
have
signified
their
dissatisfaction
with
the
bargain
,
and
rejected
the
favour
of
the
Indulgence
,
which
they
could
have
upon
none
,
but
sinful
termes
;
especially
now
when
their
silence
,
and
continuing
in
the
possession
of
the
favour
,
did
not
only
interpretativly
,
but
plainly
and
expresly
,
in
the
sight
of
the
whole
Nation
,
say
,
they
were
satisfied
with
the
termes
,
and
would
rather
submit
unto
them
,
than
lose
the
benefite
they
had
received
in
and
by
the
Indulgence
.
Upon
which
account
possibly
it
was
,
that
the
Councel
,
seeing
that
they
had
attained
their
end
,
in
granting
the
Indulgence
,
and
had
found
the
Indulged
so
calme
and
pliable
to
submit
to
any
termes
they
pleased
to
propose
,
did
mitigate
,
within
two
moneths
thereafter
▪
the
severitie
of
the
last
Act
,
in
so
far
,
as
concerned
the
stipends
;
for
Octob.
5.
1677.
this
Act
was
made
,
with
which
I
shall
end
this
historical
Relation
.
Edinb
.
Octob.
5.
1677.
The
Lords
of
Council
thought
fit
,
of
that
the
Indulged
Ministers
shall
not
be
put
to
a
necessity
of
seeking
yearly
warrands
for
their
stipends
:
But
authorizeth
and
appointeth
the
Heretores
of
the
Paroches
,
where
they
serve
,
to
pay
them
their
stipends
,
according
as
they
serve
the
cure
,
in
whole
,
or
in
part
.
And
do
declare
,
that
if
any
of
these
Indulged
Ministers
shall
be
found
to
contraveen
their
Instructions
,
the
Council
will
proceed
against
them
,
as
they
shall
see
occasion
.
And
recommends
to
the
respective
Commissioners
,
appointed
by
the
Council
,
for
putting
the
Decreets
of
Council
&c
,
and
Acts
against
Conventicles
and
others
,
in
execution
,
to
see
them
keep
their
confinements
;
and
to
report
if
they
finde
them
transgre●s
.
We
have
thus
deduced
this
Business
of
the
Indulgence
unto
this
period
;
and
,
as
occasion
offered
,
have
hinted
all
alongs
such
remarks
,
as
might
suffice
to
give
understanding
in
the
matter
,
and
to
clear
up
the
true
state
of
the
question
unto
the
understanding
and
unprejudged
Reader
.
And
from
what
is
said
,
the
judicious
may
see
what
is
to
be
said
of
the
Indulgence
,
&
of
those
Ministers
,
who
have
thus
accepted
thereof
,
though
no
more
were
said
:
Yet
that
fuller
satisfaction
may
be
given
in
this
matter
,
I
shall
,
according
as
I
promised
,
turn
back
a
little
;
and
take
notice
of
some
things
,
that
fell
out
Anno
1673.
when
severals
of
the
Indulged
were
(
as
we
heard
)
called
before
the
Councel
,
for
not
observing
the
29.
of
May
,
and
the
Instructions
that
had
been
given
to
them
,
where
by
we
may
be
helped
to
some
further
clearness
in
this
affaire
.
And
in
this
examination
,
I
shall
,
as
to
the
ground
I
go
upon
,
be
favourable
to
the
Indulged
,
beyond
all
exceptions
;
for
I
shall
only
take
notice
of
the
relation
of
what
passed
,
as
made
by
one
of
themselves
,
in
a
Narrative
(
as
it
is
called
)
concerning
the
carriage
of
some
Ministers
,
who
appeared
before
the
Councel
in
July
last
)
to
wit
1673
)
written
in
answere
to
afriend
,
who
de●ired
to
be
informed
about
that
affaire
;
and
truth
or
falshood
was
in
that
Paper
,
scattered
up
and
down
among
the
People
;
concerning
the
same
.
And
I
suppose
,
no
man
will
blame
me
for
grounding
my
discourse
against
the
Indulgence
,
and
Indulged
,
upon
this
Narration
,
seing
it
may
be
supposed
,
that
this
would
be
made
as
favourable
to
them
and
their
cause
,
as
truth
would
suffer
;
and
I
shall
be
loath
to
question
matters
of
fact
;
nor
shall
it
be
necessary
for
●e
to
examine
every
word
in
that
Paper
it
being
sufficient
for
my
present
business
,
to
touch
upon
those
things
,
which
are
most
material
,
and
which
concerne
our
present
question
.
This
Author
tels
us
;
that
there
were
a
considerable
number
of
Ministers
,
who
had
obtained
liberty
from
the
Magistrat
to
preach
publickly
,
without
hazard
of
that
legal
restraint
,
under
which
they
lay
before
,
cited
before
the
Councel
.
But
,
not
to
exaggerat
that
word
obtained
,
which
would
import
,
that
these
Ministers
had
been
too
active
in
procuring
to
themselves
that
liberty
,
as
it
is
called
;
which
,
whether
it
was
so
,
or
not
,
I
cannot
determine
,
though
this
expression
would
give
the
Reader
ground
to
suppose
that
indeed
it
had
been
so
;
I
only
observe
,
that
his
Construction
of
the
Indulgence
,
and
his
Description
thereof
here
given
,
appeareth
too
favourable
,
and
more
favourable
than
true
;
for
sure
there
was
more
than
this
in
the
Indulgence
;
Matters
had
been
thus
,
if
the
Act
of
Glasgow
had
been
simply
repealed
,
and
every
man
permitted
to
returne
home
to
his
own
Charge
:
But
when
that
is
not
done
;
but
every
one
of
them
sent
to
such
places
,
as
the
Council
thought
meet
,
and
appointed
and
ordained
,
there
to
abide
,
and
to
exerce
the
function
of
the
Ministry
,
with
such
and
such
limitations
,
and
upon
certaine
Conditions
held
forth
and
made
known
,
and
(
as
the
Councel
saith
)
accepted
and
submitted
to
,
it
is
manifest
that
the
matter
had
a
far
other
face
.
Beside
,
that
the
granting
of
liberty
to
preach
publickly
without
hazard
,
needed
no
such
Act
of
Parliament
,
as
is
the
Act
of
Supremacy
,
to
salve
the
granters
in
Law
,
and
make
the
grant
to
stand
good
in
Law
.
But
what
for
a
Possession
this
liberty
is
,
the
Charter
,
by
which
it
is
confirmed
,
may
tell
us
.
It
can
be
no
lawful
Possession
before
God
,
which
must
have
such
a
de
Novo
damus
,
and
Charter
to
secure
it
:
And
that
the
Indulgence
could
not
stand
without
this
▪
we
have
seen
above
;
and
how
,
notwithstanding
of
all
that
liberty
,
the
Indulged
could
not
be
secure
,
in
point
of
Law
,
untill
this
explanatory
Act
of
the
Supremacy
had
past
in
Parliament
Anno
1669.
whereby
not
only
what
was
done
by
King
and
Councel
,
in
licensing
of
so
many
,
before
that
Act
,
was
declared
to
be
legal
,
because
of
the
Kings
Supremacy
in
Church-Affairs
,
never
before
so
amply
and
fully
declared
and
explained
;
but
way
made
for
prosecuting
the
same
designe
,
in
time
coming
;
according
as
it
came
to
passe
.
When
the
Indulgence
standeth
engaged
thus
unto
;
and
under
the
favourable
aspect
of
that
unparalleled
Supremacie
;
who
,
that
is
not
wholly
devouted
unto
the
Supremacy
,
can
give
such
a
favourable
verdict
of
the
Indulgence
,
as
this
Author
did
?
Beside
,
that
impartial
On-lookers
will
judge
,
that
there
was
much
more
in
this
Indulgence
,
seing
it
is
obvious
enough
how
the
contrivance
was
made
to
break
the
honest
suffering
party
,
and
(
as
some
of
the
chiefe
Contrivers
said
)
to
divide
betwixt
the
Mad-Cap
Phanaticks
,
and
the
more
sober
;
to
confirme
the
Usurpation
,
to
strengthen
the
hands
of
Adversaries
,
to
suppress
and
keep
down
the
glorious
and
blessed
Assemblings
of
the
Lords
people
,
and
to
settle
people
in
a
Sinful
silence
and
stupide
Submission
to
all
the
Incroachments
,
made
on
the
Prerogatives
of
the
Crown
of
Christ
,
and
on
the
Privileges
of
his
Church
,
and
to
the
overturning
of
the
whole
Work
of
God
;
and
not
only
the
Intentio
Operantium
,
(
which
Wise
men
so
circumstantiated
,
as
they
were
,
were
called
to
eve
and
consider
)
was
obvious
and
clear
;
but
also
the
Intentio
Operis
was
undeniable
;
however
we
may
please
ourselves
,
in
devising
terms
of
mincing
and
extenuating
,
whereby
to
paint
it
forth
,
as
well
as
we
can
,
if
not
so
,
as
that
it
shall
appear
beautiful
;
yet
so
as
that
it
may
not
appear
so
deformed
,
as
indeed
it
is
,
and
will
be
to
all
that
view
it
in
a
just
and
upright
mirrour
.
He
saith
that
it
is
not
easie
nor
necessare
,
to
tell
what
was
said
to
or
by
every
one
of
them
,
they
being
called-in
one
by
one
;
but
this
is
certaine
,
that
all
of
them
(
except
two
,
who
were
dismissed
upon
their
declaring
that
they
had
preached
on
that
day
onely
because
it
fell
to
be
their
lecture-day
)
declared
they
had
not
preached
on
that
day
,
and
did
agree
in
substance
upon
this
ground
of
their
forbearance
,
that
it
did
not
flow
from
any
disloyalty
or
disaffection
to
Authority
;
but
that
they
had
not
freedome
to
observe
any
s●lemne
fixed
anniversary
Day
for
religious
Worshippe
,
besides
the
Lords
Day
.
To
which
I
shall
only
crave
leave
to
say
,
not
questioning
the
account
he
giveth
here
,
though
the
Council's
books
tell
us
▪
that
there
were
Three
assoiled
,
and
that
because
of
their
observing
that
day
;
nor
taking
notice
,
that
the
Lords
day
is
no
anniversary
day
,
but
a
weekly
solemne
day
;
nor
doubting
of
the
first
part
of
their
Apology
;
for
as
to
some
,
it
may
be
more
than
probable
,
that
such
was
their
loyal
affection
to
Authority
,
that
for
fear
of
offending
,
they
did
not
hold
forth
and
plainely
show
the
true
ground
as
they
ought
to
have
done
.
I
grant
the
Parliaments
calling
that
day
,
an
holyday
,
might
give
ground
of
scrupling
to
Conscientious
Persons
:
Yet
I
suppose
,
it
is
well
enough
known
,
that
this
denomination
was
not
the
effect
of
true
Devotion
,
nor
yet
of
Superstition
;
the
day
being
observed
,
rather
in
honour
of
Bacchus
,
than
of
the
true
and
living
God
;
and
that
the
Principal
thing
intended
,
was
,
a
Solemne
,
Universal
and
Anniversary
Condemnation
of
the
work
of
Reformation
,
which
was
so
fully
signified
in
the
very
narrative
of
the
Act
,
that
I
wonder
these
Brethren
did
not
give
this
,
as
the
ground
of
their
non-observing
of
that
day
.
I
shall
not
think
,
that
they
thought
themselves
free
to
abstract
from
that
Narrative
,
and
not
once
to
notice
it
;
seing
they
could
not
abstract
simple
preaching
on
that
day
,
from
its
due
observation
;
and
seing
every
one
knowes
,
that
every
observation
of
a
day
holy
,
or
civil
,
appointed
by
Men
,
doth
homologat
the
Grounds
&
Reasons
of
the
Institution
.
But
passing
this
,
which
is
not
of
moment
,
as
to
our
present
business
,
he
tells
us
,
that
there
were
foure
of
the
Brethren
called-in
together
,
upon
particular
summonds
,
for
baptizing
of
Children
of
other
Congregations
:
To
which
among
other
legal
defences
(
whereof
he
can
give
no
particular
account
)
they
gave
this
answere
;
that
these
Acts
,
relating
to
that
matter
,
were
never
intimate
unto
them
.
Upon
which
they
were
told
by
my
L.
Chanc.
they
should
get
them
;
and
so
all
were
commanded
to
appear
againe
the
following
Tuesday
.
As
to
this
,
we
may
see
,
that
the
Council
did
suppose
those
Acts
to
have
been
made
known
unto
them
.
And
that
,
so
far
as
the
Concil
did
know
,
all
the
rest
,
save
these
foure
,
had
observed
the
Injunctions
,
otherwise
they
had
been
challenged
upon
the
violation
of
them
,
as
well
as
these
foure
.
As
to
this
answere
,
given
by
those
foure
,
I
suppose
,
the
rest
will
willingly
acknowledge
,
that
it
was
not
sufficient
;
and
that
another
answer
had
been
both
more
pertinent
,
and
less
introductive
of
new
troubles
;
for
probably
,
if
this
answere
had
not
been
given
,
they
had
not
gote
such
a
returne
from
my
L.
Chanc.
Had
they
ingenously
said
,
that
their
commission
bare
them
to
Baptize
,
as
well
as
to
Preach
;
and
that
they
might
not
be
answerable
to
their
Master
,
to
refuse
to
Baptize
any
Childe
within
the
Covenant
,
brought
unto
them
for
that
end
,
much
trouble
and
temptation
had
been
,
in
all
appearance
,
prevente●
.
And
though
I
will
not
condemne
all
legal
defences
;
yet
I
must
say
,
that
Ch●istian
prudence
might
soon
have
taught
them
to
have
waved
this
defence
,
not
only
because
it
was
obvious
enough
what
would
follow
:
but
mainly
because
it
contained
a
tacite
acknowledgment
,
that
they
would
not
have
done
what
they
did
,
if
the
Act
had
been
intimat
to
them
;
and
that
in
time
coming
they
would
willingly
obey
the
same
;
and
consequently
,
that
the
Injunctions
were
just
and
righteous
,
and
such
as
neither
they
,
nor
any
other
should
disobey
,
whether
because
of
the
matter
,
or
because
of
the
power
enjoining
them
:
But
more
of
this
purpose
afterward
.
He
gives
us
next
an
account
of
what
they
did
in
the
Interval
,
and
how
they
did
meet
almost
every
day
,
to
consult
what
they
should
do
,
at
their
next
appearance
,
in
case
these
Acts
(
called
,
saith
he
,
Rules
)
should
be
intimate
unto
them
:
And
how
a
Paper
was
produced
by
some
,
appointed
thereunto
,
which
was
only
relative
to
these
Instructions
or
Rules
,
with
a
touch
of
the
reasons
of
their
not-observing
of
the
29.
of
May
,
to
which
(
saith
he
)
afterwards
was
prefixed
a
pretty
large
Introduction
,
concerning
Christ's
power
,
in
and
over
his
Church
;
and
asserting
the
Magistrat's
just
right
about
Ecclesiastick
affairs
,
as
amply
as
any
thing
Mr
Hutcheson
spoke
;
and
denying
him
no
more
,
when
it
was
finished
,
than
he
●enied
unto
him
.
Concerning
this
Paper
,
I
can
say
nothing
,
having
never
seen
it
;
only
I
finde
,
it
contained
(
as
himself
tels
us
,
in
the
following
words
)
this
clause
:
That
we
could
not
receive
from
the
Magistrate
any
Instructions
,
to
regulate
us
in
the
exercise
of
our
Ministrie
:
And
I
finde
by
his
own
relation
;
that
three
or
foure
dayes
they
debated
upon
this
clause
,
which
he
calleth
,
Unqualified
:
And
that
many
of
the
Brethren
were
against
it
,
as
an
Assertion
,
which
being
so
generally
and
indistinctly
expressed
,
would
not
hold
water
,
nor
be
found
agreable
with
the
Word
of
God
,
or
Concessions
even
of
our
Orthodox
Anti-Erastian
Divines
,
concerning
the
Magistrates
just
right
.
As
to
this
Assertion
,
which
,
as
he
saith
,
Was
not
satisfying
to
some
;
though
I
do
not
know
,
what
particularly
was
objected
against
it
by
these
some
;
yet
I
may
take
liberty
to
say
,
that
it
appeareth
not
to
me
contrary
either
to
the
Word
of
God
,
or
to
the
Concessions
of
Orthodox
Anti-Erastian
Divines
,
if
it
be
understood
,
either
as
relative
to
the
case
than
in
hand
(
as
it
behooved
to
be
,
if
pertinently
adduced
,
)
or
according
to
the
true
and
native
import
of
the
words
,
wherein
it
is
expressed
:
and
that
because
.
1.
Nothing
occureth
to
me
,
in
Scripture
,
whence
it
can
with
any
shew
of
probability
be
inferred
,
that
this
Assertion
is
not
consonant
to
Scripture
,
except
what
is
recorded
of
David's
giving
Instructions
to
the
Levites
,
Porters
and
Singers
,
and
Marshalling
them
in
their
several
Orders
and
Work
.
But
sure
I
am
,
all
Anti-Erastian
Divines
look
upon
that
practice
,
as
no
precedent
to
Christian
Magistrates
now
,
as
is
well
known
:
And
their
ground
is
clear
and
irrefragable
;
for
David
▪
did
what
was
done
herein
,
not
as
King
,
by
any
proper
Magistra●ical
power
,
as
is
clear
from
what
he
said
himself
▪
when
he
was
delivering
all
these
Orders
and
Instructions
,
mentioned
1
Chron.
23.
and
24.
and
25.
and
26.
over
unto
Salomon
Chap.
28.
vers.
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
he
tels
him
vers
19.
That
the
Lord
made
him
understand
all
this
,
in
writting
by
his
hand
upon
him
:
And
accordingly
we
finde
Salomon
doing
nothing
in
this
matter
by
his
own
proper
Magistratical
power
;
2
Chron.
8
:
v.
14.
But
according
to
the
order
of
David
his
Father
.
And
moreover
,
when
King
Hezekiah
is
about
this
work
,
reforming
what
was
am●sse
,
he
doth
nothing
of
this
kind
,
Iure
Regio
,
by
his
Magistratical
power
;
but
according
to
the
commandement
of
David
,
and
of
Gad
the
Kings
Seer
;
and
Nathan
the
Prophet
,
2
Chron.
29
:
v.
25.
and
it
is
added
;
for
it
was
the
commandement
of
the
Lord
,
by
his
Prophets
.
In
like
manner
King
Josiah
,
when
he
is
ordering
Church-affairs
,
and
reforming
abuses
,
assumed
nothing
to
himself
of
this
Nature
,
as
King
,
but
appointed
all
to
be
according
to
the
writting
of
David
King
of
Israel
,
and
according
to
the
writting
of
Salomon
his
Son
,
2
Chron.
35
:
4.
2.
Nor
can
I
call
to
mind
what
that
Concession
is
of
our
Anti-Erastian
Divines
,
that
can
seem
to
contro●e
this
,
(
1.
)
It
cannot
be
that
Concession
,
That
Magistrates
may
and
should
put
Ministers
to
their
Duty
,
in
following
the
Rules
and
Injunctions
,
prescribed
by
Christ
,
viz.
in
their
Political
Way
,
and
by
their
Political
Penalties
:
For
hence
it
will
no
way
follow
,
that
Ministers
receive
Instructions
from
Magistrates
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
;
more
than
it
can
be
said
,
that
Magistrates
receive
their
Instructions
,
for
regulating
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Civil
Function
,
from
Ministers
;
because
Ministers
,
in
their
Ministerial
Way
,
put
Magistrates
to
their
Duty
,
in
following
the
Rules
prescribed
by
God
in
his
Word
.
(
2.
)
Nor
can
it
be
that
Concession
,
That
Magistrates
may
,
by
their
Political
and
Civil
Sanction
,
confirme
and
enforce
civilly
Canons
and
Rules
,
Ministerially
cleared
and
concluded
by
Church-Judicatories
:
For
that
is
but
to
presse
the
Rules
of
Gods
Word
to
be
observed
,
and
is
no
prescribing
of
Injunctions
;
but
an
enjoining
civilly
the
Observation
of
Injunctions
,
imposed
and
proposed
Ministerially
by
Church-Judicatories
.
(
3.
)
Nor
can
it
be
that
Concession
,
That
the
Magistrate
is
Custos
utriusque
tabulae
,
for
the
Reasons
already
given
;
The
Minister
also
may
be
said
,
to
be
Custos
utriusque
tabulae
,
in
his
way
and
manner
;
and
yet
none
wil
hence
inferre
,
that
he
may
give
Instructions
unto
Magistrats
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Office
.
(
4.
)
Nor
can
it
be
that
Concession
,
That
the
Magistrat
is
Episcopus
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
,
an
overseer
of
things
without
;
for
these
external
things
are
properly
and
formally
political
things
,
belonging
to
the
Civil
Government
of
the
outward
man
;
among
which
the
function
of
the
Ministrie
,
as
such
,
cannot
be
reckoned
;
this
being
purely
Ecclesiastick
,
and
properly
belonging
to
the
Spiritual
Kingdome
of
Christ
.
(
5.
)
Nor
can
it
be
that
Concession
.
That
the
Magistrate
may
limite
and
confine
the
Person
of
a
Minister
,
whereby
,
per
accident
,
there
is
a
confinement
laid
upon
the
further
extension
of
the
exercise
of
his
Ministrie
:
for
every
body
seeth
,
that
this
is
properly
a
confinement
of
the
Person
,
and
but
consequently
of
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
;
and
no
man
will
say
,
that
is
Orthodox
,
that
the
Magistrate
hath
the
same
Power
over
the
Office
of
the
Ministrie
,
that
he
hath
over
the
Person
of
the
Minister
.
3.
Some
such
thing
may
,
I
grant
,
be
gathered
,
with
some
probability
,
from
that
Assertion
of
Vedelius
,
viz.
That
Magistrats
have
an
Inspection
of
the
Office
of
Ministers
,
as
he
urgeth
it
.
But
he
is
no
Anti-Erastian
,
but
an
Erastian
Divine
:
And
I
suppose
no
such
thing
will
follow
from
this
Assertion
,
or
the
like
,
as
qualified
or
explained
by
our
Orthodox
Divines
,
who
have
written
against
Vedelius
,
such
as
Apollonius
,
Triglandius
and
Revius
:
Beside
what
Walaeus
and
Voetius
have
spoken
hereunto
.
4.
I
conceive
that
Assertion
was
very
orthodox
and
safe
;
for
these
Reasons
,
(
1.
)
This
Power
of
giving
Instructions
,
for
regulating
the
exerci●e
of
the
Ministrie
,
would
inferre
or
presuppose
,
that
the
Office
of
the
Ministrie
,
and
its
exercise
are
subordinat
to
the
Magistrate
in
linea
recta
:
For
Instructions
and
Orders
or
Rules
coming
from
a
Superiour
(
for
from
such
they
must
come
and
not
from
an
Inferiour
,
not
yet
from
a
Co-ordinat
Power
)
to
an
Inferiour
,
say
,
that
the
Superiour
hath
Power
to
grant
a
Commission
to
that
Inferiour
,
be
it
Court
or
Person
,
to
Act
in
that
function
and
sphaere
;
and
a
Power
to
Limite
,
Restrict
,
Enlarge
or
Qualifie
the
exercise
of
that
function
,
as
he
seeth
good
:
But
none
of
our
Orthodox
Anti-Erastian
Divines
grant
a
Subordination
,
but
assert
a
Collaterality
.
(
2.
)
No
Orthodox
Anti-Erastian
Divine
will
say
,
that
Ministers
,
as
such
,
are
so
subordinant
unto
the
Supreme
Magistrat
,
as
other
inferiour
Magistrates
are
.
But
if
the
Supream
Magistrat
might
give
Instructions
to
Ministers
,
and
prescribe
Rules
to
regulat
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
;
what
difference
shall
there
be
,
as
to
this
,
betwixt
Ministers
,
as
such
,
and
inferiour
Magistrates
?
Can
the
Supream
Magistrate
do
more
,
as
to
the
regulating
of
the
Magistratical
function
,
in
inferiour
Magistrates
,
than
Limite
them
,
Restrict
them
,
Qualifie
them
by
such
and
such
Instructions
?
and
what
less
shall
now
hereby
be
granted
to
him
,
in
reference
to
Ministers
,
as
such
?
5.
But
now
if
we
speak
of
Injunctions
and
Instructions
,
in
particular
,
the
matter
will
be
yet
more
clear
,
that
that
Assertion
was
truth
,
and
nothing
but
truth
:
For
either
the
Instructions
are
concerning
such
things
,
as
are
at
all
times
necessary
to
the
right
exercise
of
the
Ministery
;
or
concerning
alterable
circumstances
,
which
only
hic
&
nunc
can
be
called
neces●ary
:
If
the
former
be
said
,
it
must
be
granted
,
that
these
are
set
down
to
us
in
the
Word
;
for
all
necessaries
are
there
contained
;
and
if
so
,
the
Magistrat
either
enjoineth
these
Ministerially
,
as
holding
forth
the
mind
of
God
;
but
this
cannot
be
said
,
for
then
were
he
no
Magistrat
,
in
that
,
but
a
Church-Officer
and
a
Minister
:
or
Magistratically
and
Autocratorically
,
as
a
Civil
Magistrate
.
And
then
this
must
either
be
,
in
Ecclesiâ
reformata
&
bene
instituta
,
that
is
,
in
a
well
reformed
and
instituted
Church
;
or
in
Ecclesiâ
reformanda
&
confusa
;
that
is
,
in
a
Church
wholly
confused
&
needing
reformation
;
In
the
former
case
,
Orthodox·Anti-Erastian
Divines
will
say
,
there
ought
to
be
an
antecedaneous
judgement
of
the
Curch
,
or
of
Ministers
,
who
are
the
only
authoritative
and
authorized
Ministerial
Interpreters
of
the
Word
:
And
then
the
Magistrat
doth
not
give
the
Instructions
,
but
by
his
Civil
Sanction
politically
inforceth
the
observation
of
Gods
Instructions
,
authoritatively
and
ministerially
held
forth
by
the
authorized
ministerial
Interpreters
.
The
latter
case
is
not
our
case
,
unless
by
this
Concession
we
would
grant
Power
and
Liberty
to
any
Magistrate
,
to
overturn
the
best
reformed
Church
that
is
,
to
the
end
he
may
order
all
things
in
it
,
as
he
pleaseth
;
which
was
never
understood
by
the
Users
of
this
Distinction
.
If
the
Instructions
respect
only
the
alterable
Peristatica
:
Either
Christ
hath
given
Power
to
his
Church
,
in
these
cases
,
to
judge
,
according
to
the
General
Rules
of
the
Word
;
or
not
.
No
reformed
Orthodox
Anti-Erastian
Divine
will
say
not
,
and
if
the
former
be
said
(
as
it
must
be
said
)
Then
quo
jure
?
By
what
Law
can
the
Church
be
robbed
of
this
Power
?
And
by
what
right
can
the
judgement
of
this
matter
be
committed
,
in
prima
inflantia
,
at
the
very
first
,
unto
the
Magistrat
;
or
rather
wholly
and
solely
unto
him
?
For
thus
the
Ministers
are
altogether
excluded
,
when
it
is
said
,
that
the
Magistrate
can
give
Instructions
in
these
matters
:
For
the
granting
of
this
power
unto
the
Magistrate
,
will
necessarily
bring
the
examination
and
judgment
of
Ministers
,
as
to
the
Acts
of
the
exercise
of
their
function
,
unto
the
Civil
Court
,
either
wholly
,
or
in
the
first
place
at
least
,
contrare
to
the
Orthodox
Anti-Erastian
Doctrine
.
I
think
then
,
that
all
,
who
minded
honest
and
plaine
dealing
,
in
this
day
of
tryal
,
and
of
witnessing
to
the
truth
;
and
to
that
truth
,
that
so
neerly
conce●ned
Christ
,
as
King
and
Head
of
the
Church
,
should
have
consented
unto
this
Assertion
,
and
in
plaine
termes
have
told
the
Councel
.
That
they
were
to
receive
no
Instructions
from
the
Magistrat
,
to
regulat
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
.
He
tels
us
next
,
that
Some
supposed
this
question
was
determined
,
in
the
Concessions
,
that
were
in
the
Introducto●y
part
of
the
paper
wherein
the
Magistrat's
power
objectively
Ecc●esiastical
is
asserted
.
Bu●
if
all
those
concessions
,
set
down
in
the
Introductory
part
of
the
Paper
,
issued
in
the
clearing
of
the
Magistrates
power
to
be
objectively
Ecclesiastical
,
they
expressed
nothing
to
weaken
the
fore-mentioned
Clause
:
For
,
who
will
say
,
that
because
the
Magistrat's
power
is
objectively
Ecclesiastical
:
Therefore
he
can
give
Instructions
to
regulat
Ministers
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
?
It
were
as
good
a
consequence
to
say
,
The
Magistrat
is
keeper
of
both
the
Tables
of
the
Law
.
Ergo
he
may
set
down
Instructions
,
Limitations
and
Rules
,
shewing
when
the
Law
o●
God
shall
oblige
as
the
Law
of
God
,
and
when
not
.
And
to
lay
,
Because
he
hath
the
Scriptures
for
the
object
of
his
care
:
Therefore
he
may
set
down
Rules
how
this
or
that
Prophecie
,
this
or
that
doctrinal
Book
,
or
History
should
be
understood
and
Interpreted
.
So
to
say
,
Because
his
care
reacheth
to
Doctrine
,
and
he
must
countenance
the
preaching
of
Truth
,
and
discountenance
the
preaching
of
Errour
.
Ergo
he
may
appointe
Ministers
what
to
preach
,
and
what
not
;
and
command
them
to
preach
of
the
Seven
deadly
sinnes
,
and
not
of
Predestination
,
as
the
King
said
in
his
Letter
to
the
Archbishop
of
York
And
because
his
power
objectively
reacheth
to
the
Worship
of
God
:
therefore
he
may
do
as
Ieroboam
did
.
So
because
Discipline
and
Government
are
also
the
object
of
his
care
,
therefore
he
may
give
Rules
and
Instructions
,
how
the
Chu●ch
shall
be
governed
;
that
is
to
say
,
whether
by
a
Pope
,
or
by
Prelates
,
or
by
the
People
,
or
by
Himself
and
his
Under-magistrates
.
Yea
and
from
this
power
objectively
Ecclesiastical
,
it
may
as
well
be
Inferred
,
that
he
may
regulat
Controversies
and
other
debates
,
handled
in
Church
Assemblies
,
and
prescribe
what
Arguments
pro
and
what
Arguments
contra
shall
be
used
,
what
sins
shall
be
so
and
so
Censured
,
&c.
Yea
,
in
a
word
,
we
may
as
well
inferre
from
this
objectively
Ecclesiastical
power
,
all
that
is
summarily
contained
,
in
the
Explicatory
Act
of
Supremacy
:
As
that
he
may
give
Instructions
,
to
regulat
Ministers
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
.
How
did
this
debate
issue
?
He
saith
,
in
end
,
some
made
a
motion
,
which
,
with
common
consent
,
so
far
as
could
be
discerned
,
was
embraced
:
And
what
was
this
?
That
the
Assertion
should
be
thus
qualified
,
That
we
would
not
receive
from
the
Magistrate
Instructions
,
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
Ecclesiastical
,
to
regulat
us
,
&c.
Which
,
in
my
judgment
,
was
either
nothing
to
the
purpose
;
or
(
which
is
worse
)
was
a
betraying
of
the
Cause
:
For
either
this
was
understood
,
in
reference
to
these
Rules
,
which
the
Councel
prescribed
in
their
Act
Sept.
2.1672
.
or
not
.
If
not
,
what
was
it
to
the
purpose
then
in
hand
?
If
it
was
understood
with
this
reference
,
then
either
hereby
they
meant
to
justifie
and
defend
their
refusing
to
accept
of
these
Instructions
,
or
to
justifie
their
accepting
of
them
,
but
not
of
others
.
If
the
former
be
said
,
Then
(
1.
)
Why
was
Mr
Blair
so
much
condemned
,
who
did
but
refuse
the
accepting
of
these
,
that
had
been
expressed
in
the
Act
,
and
were
then
exhibited
?
(
2.
)
Why
was
it
not
plainly
affirmed
,
that
they
would
not
receive
these
,
that
the
Councel
tendered
unto
them
?
(
3.
)
Why
was
there
so
much
debate
in
private
,
about
a
general
Thesis
,
when
the
clear
assertion
of
the
Hypothesis
,
would
have
salved
both
Credite
and
Conscience
?
If
the
Assertion
was
thus
qualified
,
to
justifie
their
accepting
of
these
Rules
,
then
sure
,
the
cause
was
betrayed
:
And
if
they
were
clear
to
accept
of
these
Rules
,
what
necessity
was
there
for
this
general
blinde
?
If
they
intended
it
for
a
Testimony
,
was
that
a
fi●
season
for
a
Testimonie
,
when
they
were
resolved
to
yeeld
to
all
,
that
was
at
that
time
desired
,
without
hinck
or
scruple
?
Further
,
I
suppose
it
wil
be
found
,
that
some
of
these
Instructions
were
indeed
formally
and
intrinsecally
Ecclesiastical
.
And
if
these
were
excepted
,
they
should
have
been
particularly
mentioned
,
that
all
might
have
been
clear
;
for
in
Testimonies
we
cannot
be
plaine
and
clear
enough
.
If
they
were
not
clear
to
embrace
these
Instructions
;
why
did
they
not
unanimously
agree
to
tell
this
in
plaine
termes
?
And
if
reasons
of
their
refusal
had
been
demanded
,
ingenuity
and
plain
,
dealing
had
furnished
them
with
reasons
sufficient
,
taken
both
from
the
matter
of
the
Rules
,
the
manner
of
enjoining
them
,
and
from
the
sad
consequences
of
obeying
them
,
beside
several
other
circumstances
,
not
to
be
despised
.
When
all
agreed
unto
the
Assertion
thus
qualified
,
and
so
to
the
whole
Paper
that
was
drawn
up
,
he
tels
us
,
there
fell
out
another
question
,
whether
that
Paper
should
be
made
use
of
,
as
a
Directory
,
when
they
should
be
called
to
speak
,
before
the
Councel
,
or
if
it
should
be
subscribed
by
all
,
and
so
given
in
as
their
answere
,
and
sense
of
these
Matters
?
This
was
,
no
doubt
,
a
weighty
debate
,
and
such
as
might
have
occasioned
their
breach
among
themselves
:
But
when
the
Lord
is
away
,
what
Light
or
Counsel
can
remaine
?
Well
,
what
came
of
this
question
?
The
generality
(
he
saith
)
were
indeed
for
the
subscribing
of
it
.
Which
I
confess
I
would
not
have
been
for
;
Nor
yet
for
using
of
it
as
a
Directorie
;
for
reasons
already
given
.
But
now
the
generality
being
for
the
subscribing
of
it
,
what
became
of
it
?
Was
it
subscribed
indeed
?
No
,
saith
he
;
and
thus
the
Minor
part
prevailed
.
But
he
saith
,
there
were
Reasons
moving
hereunto
.
And
I
shall
be
glade
to
hear
these
.
The
first
is
,
One
,
who
was
then
withdrawn
about
some
necessary
affairs
,
had
declared
before
,
upon
reasons
ponderous
to
him
,
that
he
was
not
free
in
his
mind
to
subscribe
any
such
Paper
,
at
that
time
.
It
seemeth
strange
to
me
,
that
the
unclearness
of
one
should
have
proven
such
an
effectual
meane
to
stop
the
rest
,
in
that
,
whereabout
they
had
no
scruple
;
especially
when
that
one
did
not
shew
,
what
his
ponderous
reasons
were
.
I
humbly
judge
;
the
Zeal
of
God
would
have
determined
them
another
way
.
But
there
was
good
cause
for
this
;
for
saith
he
,
They
judged
it
not
safe
,
but
prejudicial
to
the
cause
,
and
to
unity
to
break
bulk
,
and
Act
in
a
divided
way
,
when
all
were
ready
to
concurre
in
the
matter
,
though
they
differed
in
the
forme
and
manner
:
And
how
inconvenient
was
it
,
saith
he
,
that
differences
about
the
manner
should
be
seen
in
publick
,
when
they
were
one
upon
the
matter
?
But
what
prejudice
had
come
to
the
cause
,
if
a
Testimonie
had
been
given-in
to
the
Councel
,
unto
which
all
had
assented
,
though
it
had
wanted
the
subscription
of
one
,
who
was
necessarily
absent
,
when
it
was
subscribed
?
Yea
,
though
it
had
wanted
the
subscription
of
one
,
who
was
unwilling
to
subscribe
?
In
so
doing
they
did
not
break
bulk
;
but
that
one
,
if
ever
he
had
been
within
the
hold
,
had
made
the
breach
,
by
abandoning
his
Brethren
.
Unity
and
Harmonie
is
good
,
I
grant
;
but
I
know
not
,
why
every
man
should
have
a
negative
voice
,
in
all
such
matters
;
and
why
nothing
should
be
done
by
a
Company
or
Society
,
if
but
one
man
dissent
.
I
know
no
Divine
rule
for
this
;
nor
will
Christian
prudence
teach
it
:
and
I
am
sure
,
it
is
one
to
an
hundered
,
if
ever
any
thing
be
done
of
moment
,
or
hazard
,
by
a
company
,
on
these
termes
.
And
I
much
doubt
,
if
,
when
one
onely
Person
,
yea
or
two
are
refractory
,
all
the
rest
of
that
Society
should
think
themselves
exonered
in
Conscience
,
to
forbear
a
duty
,
clearly
called
for
.
The
forme
and
manner
here
was
(
I
judge
)
a
material
thing
;
and
who
were
not
clear
,
as
to
it
,
could
not
be
very
clear
as
to
the
matter
.
There
was
another
reason
of
this
forbearance
,
Had
they
(
saith
he
2.
)
been
free
to
subscribe
Papers
,
at
that
time
;
yet
they
could
not
look
on
that
Paper
,
as
it
was
hastily
and
crudely
patched
up
,
as
beseeming
so
many
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
to
give-in
to
the
State
;
as
their
mature
and
formed
thoughts
.
In
thesi
I
grant
,
it
is
good
,
that
no
man
should
subscribe
a
Paper
,
with
which
he
is
not
satisfied
;
and
I
think
,
it
is
exception
relevant
enough
against
the
subscribing
of
a
Paper
,
called
or
looking
like
a
Testimony
,
when
it
is
not
plaine
nor
full
enough
,
even
though
what
is
said
be
otherwise
not
reproachable
.
But
as
to
this
Paper
,
I
think
,
this
reason
of
his
very
strange
,
when
he
told
us
before
,
that
the
generality
was
for
subscribing
of
it
,
as
it
was
rude
,
hasty
and
raw
.
Whence
came
this
change
?
Second
thoughts
,
it
seemeth
,
have
taken
place
.
But
in
soberness
,
I
cannot
but
think
strange
,
that
so
many
able
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
could
not
,
after
so
many
dayes
debate
,
give
their
formed
and
mature
thoughts
of
a
Business
,
in
which
every
Minister
of
the
Gospel
,
and
Servant
of
Christ
was
obliged
to
be
ready
alwayes
to
give
,
upon
less
,
than
a
few
houres
warning
,
yea
at
the
first
demand
,
an
account
of
his
Faith
;
especially
in
this
Controversie
,
wherein
all
were
called
to
be
most
clear
;
and
they
especially
,
who
could
not
but
know
,
that
their
silence
,
as
to
bearing
Testimonie
to
the
Truth
,
at
their
first
receiving
the
Indulgence
,
had
given
such
offence
:
for
my
part
,
though
I
cannot
judge
of
the
Paper
,
having
never
seen
it
,
and
though
I
see
not
,
how
all
he
saith
of
it
can
prove
it
raw
and
indigested
,
considering
the
account
he
gave
of
it
before
:
Yet
because
of
that
one
clause
,
he
tels
me
was
in
it
,
and
universally
assented
unto
,
I
am
as
glade
it
was
not
subscribed
and
given-in
,
as
he
was
;
and
upon
that
account
do
judge
,
it
was
unfit
to
to
be
a
standing
thing
(
as
he
speaketh
)
for
friends
and
foes
,
at
home
and
abroad
,
to
descant
upon
.
Onely
I
wonder
how
this
Consideration
could
prevail
with
them
,
rather
to
commit
the
expressing
of
the
matter
unto
their
chosen
Mouth
;
seing
words
spoken
are
more
liable
to
Mis-constructions
,
and
Mis-representations
,
and
other
Mistakes
;
than
words
set
down
in
write
;
and
it
was
one
to
to
an
hundered
if
that
one
Brother
,
their
Mouth
,
should
so
happily
,
in
a
set
discourse
,
hit
upon
the
very
expressions
,
that
were
onely
accomodat
to
declare
all
their
mindes
;
or
if
that
Brother
could
have
expressed
the
matter
,
in
more
lively
,
masculine
,
digested
and
significant
Expressions
,
why
might
he
not
have
been
at
so
much
paines
,
as
to
have
set
these
down
in
write
,
and
then
the
Paper
,
being
no
more
raw
and
indigested
,
might
have
been
subscribed
and
given
in
?
But
the
plaine
Truth
is
,
litera
scripta
manet
:
And
it
was
to
be
feared
,
that
a
written
Paper
would
have
provoked
the
Councel
,
more
than
a
transient
and
volant
Expression
,
in
a
running
discourse
,
buried
under
an
heap
of
words
,
and
so
not
fully
understood
,
could
have
done
.
Finally
,
I
would
tell
him
,
That
an
honest
,
well
meaning
,
and
plaine
Testimonie
,
though
not
set
off
with
the
paint
of
Words
,
and
Expressions
,
having
all
their
amiable
cadencies
and
flowrs
of
Rhetorick
,
would
go
far
with
honest
well
meaning
Friends
,
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
and
have
been
very
acceptable
;
yea
and
more
convincing
unto
Enemies
,
whether
at
home
or
abroad
,
whose
angrie
descanting
upon
it
would
have
been
a
further
Confirmation
of
its
honesty
and
validity
.
There
is
yet
a
Third
Reason
given
,
which
is
something
long
.
There
being
(
saith
he
)
such
a
clashing
among
Ministers
and
People
,
some
being
for
an
utter
refusal
of
any
benfite
of
the
late
liberty
;
and
others
being
free
to
make
use
of
it
,
having
given
a
Testimonie
in
their
Station
;
and
that
Paper
relating
only
to
these
Instructions
,
and
not
to
the
whole
cause
,
they
could
not
but
foresee
,
that
the
giving-in
of
that
Paper
would
have
been
looked
upon
,
as
a
Testimonie
;
and
therefore
being
so
defective
,
relating
only
to
these
Instructions
,
and
not
speaking
to
other
cases
,
it
would
raise
greater
debates
,
and
heighten
differences
;
and
this
they
were
confirmed
in
,
when
a
Brother
,
coming-in
among
them
,
told
them
expresly
,
their
Testimonie
(
as
it
was
called
)
was
defective
,
and
would
do
more
hurt
,
than
good
,
except
it
were
fuller
:
yea
certified
we
were
upon
good
grounds
,
that
if
that
Paper
had
been
given-in
,
more
tongues
and
pens
would
have
been
awaked
,
and
set
on
work
against
it
,
than
now
are
against
the
forbearing
of
it
.
In
which
case
,
albeit
I
could
heartily
have
wished
a
full
,
free
general
,
unanimous
Testimonie
were
given-in
;
yet
I
cannot
see
,
how
their
prudence
can
be
blamed
for
forbearing
that
,
which
would
certainly
have
ministred
fewel
to
the
fire
,
which
is
like
(
if
mercy
prevent
it
no
)
to
consume
this
poor
Church
,
and
may
perhaps
burn
their
fingers
,
who
are
so
eager
to
kindle
and
blow
at
it
.
Not
to
insist
nere
on
enquiring
who
were
those
,
who
were
free
to
make
use
of
that
,
(
which
he
calleth
Liberty
)
having
given
a
Testimony
?
And
what
was
that
Testimony
,
and
when
and
in
what
Station
,
was
it
given
by
such
,
as
were
free
to
make
use
of
it
?
Nor
on
showing
how
Improbable
it
was
,
that
such
as
could
not
agree
on
a
Paper
,
relating
only
to
these
Instructions
,
could
agree
to
a
more
full
Paper
:
I
would
only
say
(
1.
)
Matters
being
so
,
as
he
here
saith
,
could
they
not
also
foresee
,
that
the
Words
,
uttered
by
their
Mouth
,
following
this
Directory
,
would
be
also
looked
upon
,
as
a
Testimonie
;
and
that
that
Testimonie
,
relating
only
to
the
Instructions
,
would
have
been
judged
defective
;
and
so
occasione
new
Differences
?
(
2.
)
If
the
Paper
was
defective
(
as
very
like
it
was
)
why
was
it
not
helped
?
Why
was
the
matter
made
worse
,
by
giving-in
no
Paper
at
all
,
but
committing
the
matter
to
the
uncertain
Expressions
of
one
of
their
number
?
Could
this
more
prevent
the
trouble
of
Tongues
and
Pens
both
?
(
3.
)
If
he
commend
their
Prudence
for
not
ministering
Fewel
to
the
fire
,
he
cannot
approve
them
,
for
casting
in
Oyle
;
for
certainly
the
Course
which
they
took
,
did
contribute
more
to
the
burning
fire
,
than
that
course
could
have
done
,
which
they
did
forbear
.
(
4.
Woe
to
them
,
that
first
kindled
that
fire
,
which
is
like
to
consume
that
poor
Church
;
and
to
them
also
,
who
Administer
fewel
thereunto
;
but
let
some
laboure
,
as
they
will
,
to
free
themselves
of
this
,
It
shall
,
I
fear
,
lye
at
their
doors
.
But
now
,
when
all
thoughts
of
subscribing
that
Paper
were
laid
aside
,
what
course
was
taken
?
It
was
resolved
(
saith
he
)
that
one
should
be
mouth
to
the
rest
,
to
speak
their
sense
of
these
Impositions
,
in
case
they
were
to
be
intimate
to
them
:
And
that
this
one
was
Mr.
H.
and
that
he
was
to
hold
him
to
the
matter
,
agreed-on
in
the
Paper
.
Though
I
could
rather
have
been
satisfied
,
that
a
full
and
faithful
Paper
,
subscribed
by
all
,
had
been
given
in
,
than
that
this
course
had
been
taken
;
yet
,
to
wave
reports
of
some
circumstances
,
that
then
went
abroad
,
I
think
it
was
requisite
,
that
they
had
particularly
condescended
upon
the
fit
season
,
when
their
Mouth
should
have
uttered
their
mind
;
and
I
cannot
be
of
this
Authors
mind
,
who
thinketh
,
that
he
was
not
bound
to
speak
in
that
affaire
,
until
he
was
called
upon
by
the
Councel
;
which
might
have
been
,
for
any
thing
I
know
,
after
all
and
every
one
of
them
had
been
put
to
speak
their
own
mind
,
in
particular
,
or
say
nothing
,
which
the
Council
could
not
but
take
for
a
compliance
.
Yet
he
giveth
this
reason
.
That
the
time
not
being
determined
by
his
Brethren
,
he
was
to
be
ruled
by
Prudence
,
which
dictated
his
own
being
called-upon
(
whensoever
it
might
be
)
to
be
Gods
opportunity
season
and
call
,
to
speak
what
he
had
to
say
:
The
thing
also
it self
,
and
the
usual
practice
in
like
cases
saith
,
it
was
the
most
fit
time
to
speak
to
the
cause
,
when
all
had
been
gone
thorow
,
and
then
when
he
had
spoken
his
light
in
the
matter
,
the
Brethren
(
as
he
willed
them
to
do
,
when
they
named
him
)
might
adde
,
diminis●
,
or
alter
,
as
they
thought
fit
.
This
is
a
wonderful
thing
,
that
one
should
be
appointed
to
speak
the
sense
of
the
rest
of
certaine
Impositions
,
or
Injunctions
,
in
case
they
were
intimate
;
&
yet
that
prudence
should
not
teach
him
to
speak
,
when
the
Intimation
was
first
made
:
Was
not
his
speech
to
be
in
reference
to
these
Impositions
?
Was
not
his
speech
to
be
(
at
least
)
a
virtual
Protestation
,
Apologie
or
Insinuation
of
Reasons
,
why
they
could
not
in
conscience
accept
of
these
Impositions
?
or
an
Explication
and
declaration
of
the
sense
,
in
which
they
were
clear
to
accept
of
them
?
And
if
so
,
doth
not
Nature
&
Common
sense
teach
,
that
the
onely
season
for
this
had
been
,
when
the
first
offer
of
these
Injunctions
was
made
;
and
that
it
was
a
manifest
loseing
of
the
opportunity
,
to
delay
,
till
after
the
Instructions
had
been
tendered
,
&
accepted
by
severals
of
the
Brethren
?
did
not
the
accepting
of
the
Paper
,
containing
these
Instructions
,
virtually
(
at
least
)
if
not
formally
say
,
that
they
submitted
thereunto
,
and
were
satisfied
therewith
?
And
then
,
what
could
their
giving
of
a
sense
afterward
import
?
Neither
the
thing
it self
(
as
every
one
knoweth
)
nor
any
(
set
be
the
usual
)
practice
,
in
such
like
cases
,
saith
,
that
it
was
the
fittest
time
to
speak
,
when
all
had
been
gone
thorow
.
Had
he
been
only
to
speak
his
own
judgement
,
in
the
matter
,
he
might
have
forborn
,
until
the
offer
had
come
to
his
own
door
;
but
being
appointed
mouth
to
the
rest
,
and
to
speak
the
sense
of
all
the
rest
,
when
these
Impositions
were
offered
,
his
delaying
until
some
,
yea
till
many
,
had
received
the
Impositions
and
Rules
in
write
;
was
really
a
crushing
of
what
Testimony
was
intended
by
his
speaking
in
their
names
:
And
what
could
the
Council
judge
otherwayes
,
than
that
the
mouth
,
that
spoke
,
was
not
their
publick
mouth
,
having
been
so
long
silent
;
but
his
own
,
speaking
only
when
it
came
to
his
own
turne
?
And
if
what
that
mouth
spoke
had
been
dissatisfying
to
the
Council
,
and
contradictory
to
their
sense
and
meaning
,
might
they
not
have
judged
the
silence
of
such
as
went
before
,
and
had
received
the
Injunctions
,
a
plaine
homologating
with
their
Meaning
and
Intention
?
&
that
their
Mouth
's
speaking
had
discovered
them
not
to
be
all
of
one
minde
?
This
is
concerning
what
passed
among
these
Brethren
,
in
private
,
before
they
compeared
,
according
to
the
order
of
the
Council
.
We
would
know
,
what
was
their
deportment
,
when
they
compeared
:
And
our
Info●mer
tels
us
,
that
when
they
compeared
,
the
sentence
of
the
Council
for
not-preaching
May
29.
was
read
unto
them
.
After
which
,
we
are
told
,
that
Mr
H.
addressing
his
speech
to
my
L.
Chancel
.
did
declare
,
That
his
Brethren
and
he
did
very
cheerfully
submit
to
any
out
ward
prejudice
they
might
sustaine
,
in
following
their
light
,
yet
humbly
desiring
that
the
true
state
in
their
case
might
be
remembered
by
their
LL.
And
that
they
were
brought
under
that
sentence
,
not
upon
account
of
any
disloyalty
to
Authority
;
but
upon
a
scruple
of
conscience
,
concerning
that
particular
way
of
expressing
it
.
Of
which
I
shall
not
now
speak
(
having
spoken
to
this
matter
before
)
and
it
doth
not
concerne
our
present
business
:
only
it
is
obvious
,
that
more
,
yea
much
more
,
might
and
should
have
been
said
.
It
is
more
to
our
present
purpose
,
to
notice
what
was
further
said
.
With
all
(
saith
he
)
not
knowing
,
whether
these
Instructions
were
to
be
presented
,
but
rather
to
obviat
them
,
Mr.
H.
added
another
desire
,
That
their
LL.
would
be
pleased
not
to
burthen
them
with
Impositions
,
in
the
matter
of
their
Ministrie
,
wherein
they
were
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
and
they
being
men
,
who
demeaned
themselves
,
as
became
loyal
Subjects
.
Here
is
my
former
remarke
confirmed
;
for
prudence
taught
,
we
see
,
this
their
Mouth
,
to
speak
something
to
the
matter
,
even
though
as
yet
the
Impositions
were
not
presented
,
and
offered
to
them
.
Moreover
,
this
desire
doth
import
,
either
that
he
and
the
rest
were
unclear
to
submit
unto
Impositions
,
in
the
matter
of
their
Ministrie
,
because
of
their
being
the
Servants
of
Christ
;
or
that
,
though
they
looked
on
these
Impositions
as
burthens
,
and
so
wished
to
be
free
of
the
yoke
;
yet
being
imposed
they
would
submit
unto
them
,
as
to
an
outward
prejudice
,
which
they
behooved
to
sustaine
;
as
he
spoke
before
in
reference
to
the
sentence
,
read
against
them
.
If
this
later
was
his
meaning
,
it
is
past
doubt
,
that
the
Cause
was
betrayed
,
and
his
mouth
stopped
from
giving
that
Declaration
or
Testimonie
,
in
all
their
names
,
which
he
was
ordered
by
them
to
give
.
If
the
former
was
his
meaning
,
as
I
am
apt
to
think
;
why
were
the
Brethren
so
offended
with
what
Mr
Blair
said
hereafter
?
(
as
we
shall
hear
they
were
)
was
it
because
Mr
Blair's
words
were
too
too
plaine
and
distinct
?
Sure
,
Christianity
will
tell
us
,
that
Testimonies
cannot
be
plaine
enough
.
Upon
this
he
tels
us
,
they
were
(
as
they
thought
)
dismissed
.
But
the
L
Chancel
.
forthwith
called
them
againe
,
as
they
were
turning
their
faces
towards
the
door
,
and
told
them
,
that
seing
some
of
their
number
had
said
,
these
Papers
viz.
the
Papers
containing
the
Instructions
)
were
not
given
them
,
the
Clerck
was
to
give
every
one
of
them
a
Copie
,
which
accordingly
he
went
about
to
do
.
May
not
every
body
now
think
strange
,
that
prudence
did
not
now
teach
thei●
mouth
,
to
express
what
he
had
to
utter
in
their
names
,
when
all
of
them
were
thus
spoken
to
in
Common
,
and
particular
mention
was
made
of
that
Paper
of
Instructions
,
which
before
,
when
no
mention
was
made
thereof
,
he
laboured
to
obviat
&
prevent
the
giving
of
?
When
their
faces
are
now
againe
turned
towards
the
Councel
,
the
Clerk
went
about
to
deliver
each
the
paper
of
Instructions
,
and
we
are
told
that
they
had
been
delivered
to
the
one
halfe
or
more
of
the
Brethren
,
even
to
all
cited
out
of
Clidsdale
,
Renfrow
,
and
some
of
Kyll
before
they
came
to
Mr
A.
Blair
.
And
our
Informer
tels
us
,
he
beleeveth
there
were
few
or
none
of
these
behind
,
that
resolved
to
speak
any
thing
till
Mr
H.
who
was
not
called
upon
yet
,
should
beginne
,
(
as
they
had
agreed
upon
,
Mr
A.
Blair
consenting
thereto
,
as
well
as
the
rest
)
if
Mr
Blair's
speaking
had
not
drawn
some
of
them
,
who
had
been
spoken
to
before
,
and
others
,
as
they
were
called
thereto
thereafter
,
to
speake
somewhat
:
But
all
stood
still
in
one
body
,
waiting
till
it
should
come
to
Mr
H.
who
was
to
be
their
common
Mouth
,
to
speak
their
mind
,
and
they
to
homologat
,
adde
,
or
alter
,
as
they
should
think
fit
.
This
is
our
Informers
relation
of
the
business
,
and
I
shall
not
question
the
truth
thereof
,
but
come
and
see
what
he
saith
of
Mr
A.
Blair
and
his
discourse
,
which
(
as
would
seem
)
broke
the
intended
method
and
order
.
As
for
his
Reverend
Brother
Mr
A.
Blair's
speaking
,
he
saith
,
as
I
hope
in
Charitie
,
his
motive
was
zeal
and
forwardness
;
so
I
wish
heartily
it
had
been
forborn
till
its
season
;
for
hinc
illae
Lachrimae
;
and
the
rather
I
wish
he
had
not
first
filled
the
field
;
because
that
lax
assertion
(
of
which
before
)
of
receiving
no
Instructions
from
the
Magistrate
&c.
(
albeit
it
had
been
limited
and
qualified
by
Common
consent
;
Yet
)
he
I
know
not
how
repeated
it
to
the
Chancellour
,
in
terminis
,
telling
,
That
he
would
not
receive
Instructions
from
them
,
for
regulating
him
,
in
the
exercise
of
his
Ministrie
;
and
added
this
reason
,
That
if
he
did
so
be
should
not
be
Christs
Ambassadour
,
but
theirs
.
To
which
I
shall
only
desire
to
say
.
That
I
am
of
the
minde
,
that
as
true
Zeal
and
Conscience
of
duty
moved
M.
A.
Blair
,
to
say
what
he
said
;
so
the
same
should
have
moved
all
of
them
,
to
have
said
the
like
,
or
more
.
And
I
cannot
but
think
strange
,
that
this
Informer
thinketh
it
was
not
seasonable
for
Mr
Blair
to
speak
,
when
the
trial
came
to
his
own
door
;
and
that
notwithstanding
their
Common
mouth
had
been
so
long
silent
,
and
neglected
his
opportunity
:
Our
Informer
told
us
lately
,
that
it
was
seasonable
for
Mr
H.
to
speak
,
when
it
came
to
his
turne
:
and
was
it
not
as
seasonable
for
M.
B.
to
speak
,
when
it
came
to
his
turne
?
As
for
his
calling
Mr
Blairs
Assertion
,
lax
;
I
shall
passe
it
,
having
sufficiently
shown
above
,
how
consonant
it
was
to
truth
,
and
how
groundless
all
the
exceptions
were
,
that
were
taken
at
it
,
so
far
as
I
could
conjecture
.
And
I
wish
himself
had
hinted
(
at
least
)
some
one
ground
or
other
,
whereupon
he
judged
it
lax
.
And
what
difference
,
I
pray
,
was
there
upon
the
matter
,
betwixt
Mr
H's
requesting
,
that
they
might
not
be
burthened
with
impositions
in
the
matter
of
their
Ministery
.
And
Mr
B's
saying
,
that
he
would
not
receive
Instructions
from
them
,
for
regulating
him
in
the
exercise
of
his
Ministrie
.
Mr
H's
expressions
wanted
the
limitation
,
that
they
had
all
agreed
upon
,
to
wit
,
formally
and
intrinsecally
Ecclesiastical
,
as
well
as
Mr
B's
;
and
no
man
will
say
,
that
the
word
,
Impositions
,
do
more
import
Instructions
formally
and
intrinsecally
Ecclesiastical
,
than
the
word
,
Instructions
:
Nor
is
there
any
such
difference
betwixt
these
words
,
in
the
exercise
of
the
Ministery
,
which
were
Mr
B's
words
;
and
these
words
,
in
the
mattter
of
the
Ministrie
,
which
were
Mr
H's
words
,
as
to
make
the
one
discourse
Lax
,
and
the
other
acurate
.
Nay
,
I
am
ready
to
say
,
that
Mr
B's
Assertion
was
both
more
congruous
to
the
truth
and
to
good
sense
,
than
the
words
of
the
other
.
And
finally
,
This
Informer
is
not
well
satisfied
with
the
Reason
,
which
Mr
B.
added
;
and
yet
the
same
was
insinuat
,
in
Mr
H's
discourse
,
in
these
words
,
wherein
they
were
the
servants
of
Christ
;
for
these
words
did
either
containe
a
reason
,
why
their
L
L.
should
not
burden
them
with
Impositions
;
or
they
sounded
forth
nothing
but
non-sense
;
as
every
understanding
Reader
will
see
.
Yet
this
reason
is
made
the
ground
of
a
great
out-cry
,
for
he
addeth
,
which
reason
,
if
it
do
not
als
strongly
militate
against
Ministers
receiving
of
Instructions
and
Rules
(
for
the
prescriptions
in
that
Paper
go
by
these
names
)
from
Church-judicatories
as
well
,
as
from
the
Civil
,
and
strick
equally
at
the
Diatactick
power
of
both
,
I
leave
to
you
to
judge
;
And
then
to
make
all
strong
,
the
matter
is
cast
into
a
Syllogisme
,
but
with
this
mishap
,
that
it
is
made
up
of
four
termes
,
contrary
to
the
law
of
Syllogismes
.
But
this
is
but
trivial
.
It
is
more
to
the
purpose
to
say
,
that
this
same
absur●ity
will
follow
upon
what
Mr
H.
spoke
,
(
unless
he
pleaseth
rather
to
let
it
passe
under
the
notion
of
Non-sence
)
and
therefore
what
ever
way
he
shall
think
to
salve
Mr
H's
credite
,
wes
hall
by
the
same
way
salve
Mr
B's
.
Though
this
might
satisfie
:
Yet
I
shall
tell
him
,
that
it
is
far
worse
for
him
,
by
his
discourse
here
,
to
grant
unto
the
Civil
Magistrate
a
Diatactick
power
,
in
matters
ecclesiastical●
,
in
such
an
illiminated
and
unqualified
manner
,
as
he
doth
,
when
he
talks
of
the
Diatactick
power
of
both
:
for
this
is
a
manifest
homologating
the
Supremacy
,
as
lately
explained
by
the
Patlia
.
But
for
vindication
of
Mr.
B.
he
would
know
,
that
he
was
speaking
only
of
Instructions
coming
from
Magistrates
,
acting
by
their
Magistratical
and
Architectonick
power
;
and
not
of
all
Instructions
coming
from
any
what
somever
beside
Christ
;
and
his
reason
was
against
the
receiving
of
Instructions
from
Magistrates
,
as
such
,
to
regulat
him
,
in
the
exercise
of
his
Ministerie
;
and
did
not
militate
against
receiving
of
Instructions
from
Church
judicatories
.
For
clearing
of
this
,
and
for
his
instruction
,
I
shall
tell
him
first
.
What
Instructions
Ministers
or
Church-judicatories
give
,
they
give
them
by
a
Ministerial
Power
,
explaining
,
applying
and
authoritativly
declaring
,
what
are
the
Impositions
,
Rules
,
and
Instructions
of
Christ
;
so
that
they
are
but
as
Heralds
and
Messengers
,
Proclaming
and
declaring
,
with
a
Ministerial
Authority
,
the
mind
of
Christ
:
and
therefore
the
receiving
of
such
is
but
the
receiving
of
the
Instructions
and
Impositions
of
Christ
,
sent
and
delivered
by
Christ
mediatly
by
such
,
as
stand
in
a
right
line
of
subordination
to
Him
,
as
sole
Head
and
King
of
his
Mediatory
Kingdom
,
and
act
onely
as
in
that
relation
and
subordination
.
But
on
the
other
hand
,
as
Magistrates
,
as
such
,
are
not
Ministers
of
Christ
,
as
Head
of
his
Mediatory
Kingdom
;
so
nor
do
they
act
,
in
giving
out
Lawes
and
Instructions
,
as
Christs
Heralds
and
Ministers
,
ministerially
explaining
and
applying
the
Rules
and
Instructions
of
Christ
:
Nor
do
they
press
these
Instructions
,
as
Christ's
Instructions
,
nor
in
his
Name
and
Authority
;
but
as
in
all
other
things
,
so
here
,
they
act
with
an
Autocratorical
and
Architecctonick
power
:
So
that
,
when
they
give
Instructions
to
Ministers
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
they
do
it
by
their
Magistraticall
and
Architectonick
power
,
by
which
they
do
all
other
Magistratical
Acts.
Hence
is
it
,
that
such
as
receive
Instructions
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
from
Magistrates
,
do
acknowledge
this
Magisterial
and
Architectonick
power
in
Church-matters
,
to
be
competent
to
the
Magistrate
,
as
such
;
and
themselves
to
be
formal
Ambassadours
and
Servants
of
the
Magistrate
:
for
,
who
receive
Instructions
from
one
,
acting
Magisterially
and
Architectonically
,
in
Church-matters
,
do
owne
themselves
as
his
Servants
:
which
cannot
be
said
of
such
,
as
receive
Instructions
from
Church-judicatories
,
which
act
but
ministerially
;
and
thereby
formally
declare
,
that
the
Architectonick
and
Autocratorical
power
,
over
Church-matters
,
agreeth
alone
to
Christ
,
whose
servants
they
declare
themselves
to
be
,
in
that
very
act
of
holding
forth
these
Instructions
,
as
the
Instructions
of
Christ
,
and
that
in
His
name
.
This
is
one
maine
difference
.
Hence
Secondly
,
Ministers
receiving
Instructions
,
for
regulating
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
from
Magistrates
,
acting
like
themselves
,
Magisterially
and
Architectonically
,
do
(
if
not
formally
,
yet
at
least
)
virtually
deny
Christ
to
be
the
only
Head
and
Lawgiver
of
his
Church
Acting
and
Ruling
with
a
supream
power
:
for
this
Architectonick
and
Supream
power
,
in
the
Church
,
is
competent
to
Christ
only
;
and
he
hath
substituted
none
,
as
his
Vicar-general
,
neither
Prince
;
not
Prelat
,
Pope
nor
other
:
As
were
easie
to
evince
,
if
needful
:
And
so
there
is
but
one
Architectonick
Supream
Magisterial
Power
in
the
Church
;
and
if
this
be
attributed
to
the
Magistrate
,
Christ
is
put
from
his
Right
:
And
so
such
Ministers
,
as
by
receiving
Instructions
from
Magistrates
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
do
attribute
this
Power
to
the
Magistrate
,
must
of
necessity
take
and
have
their
Commission
from
Magistrates
,
and
become
their
Ambassadours
,
and
not
Christs
;
because
by
this
deed
,
as
they
spoile
Christ
of
his
Prerogative
and
Crown
,
attributing
that
unto
Magistrates
,
which
is
proper
to
Him
;
so
they
acknowledg
their
Dependance
on
,
and
Subordination
to
Magistrats
,
and
not
upon
and
to
Christ
.
But
nothing
of
this
kind
can
follow
upon
receiving
of
Instructions
from
Church-Judicatories
,
acting
as
Christs
Servants
;
and
,
in
the
very
way
and
manner
of
their
Acting
,
declaring
Christ
to
be
the
Sole
Head
and
Supream
Governour
of
his
Church
:
For
,
as
the
Church-Judicatories
act
but
Ministerially
,
so
the
receiver
of
Instructions
from
them
,
can
owne
no
other
Power
in
them
;
because
they
receive
these
Instructions
from
them
,
as
authorized
of
Christ
,
with
power
Ministerially
to
declare
his
mind
and
will
.
And
this
is
a
Second
Difference
,
which
leadeth
me
to
a
Third
,
which
is
this
,
Christ
hath
never
appointed
Magistrates
,
as
such
,
to
Act
under
him
,
after
such
a
manner
,
in
the
regulation
of
his
Church
and
Mediatory
Kingdom
;
as
he
hath
appointed
Ministers
and
Church-Judicatories
.
Now
,
to
receive
Instructions
from
an
Usurper
,
is
to
acknowledge
the
power
of
the
Usurper
,
&
a
dependance
upon
him
,
as
his
Servant
:
And
therefore
,
as
a
King
will
not
owne
that
man
,
as
his
Ambassadour
,
who
taketh
his
Instructions
from
an
Usurper
:
So
nor
can
that
Man
formally
look
upon
himself
,
as
the
Kings
Ambassadour
;
but
as
the
Ambassadour
of
that
Usurper
.
But
when
one
taketh
Instructions
from
the
Councel
,
acting
in
subordination
to
the
King
,
and
clearing
his
mind
by
vertue
of
his
Commission
,
impowering
them
thereunto
,
he
is
truely
the
Kings
Ambassadour
,
though
the
Council
did
immediatly
give
him
his
Instructions
:
So
a
Minister
,
receiving
his
Instructions
immediatly
from
Church-Judicatories
,
is
nevertheless
the
Ambassadour
of
Christ
;
for
the
Church-Judicatory
acteth
in
subordination
to
Christ
,
and
only
cleareth
up
his
mind
,
by
vertue
of
his
Commission
,
impowering
them
thereunto
.
Thus
I
have
manifested
the
Invalidity
of
this
Informers
Argument
;
and
withal
shown
that
Mr.
B.
had
good
ground
to
say
what
he
said
,
and
to
reject
these
Instructions
,
upon
that
very
ground
,
that
if
he
had
accepted
of
them
,
he
should
have
acknowledged
himself
not
Christs
,
but
their
Ambassadour
;
and
withal
have
shown
,
that
the
Indulged
Ministers
,
in
receiving
these
Instructions
,
have
declared
themselves
not
to
be
the
Servants
&
Ambassadours
of
Christ
,
but
of
the
Magistrates
;
&
therefore
can
be
owned
as
no
other
.
Our
informer
tels
us
,
in
the
next
place
,
That
there
were
some
speeches
,
betwixt
My
L.
Chanc.
and
Mr
B●
.
and
that
Mr
B.
did
not
deny
that
the
Council
might
confine
him
,
when
the
Chanc.
asked
that
at
him
.
And
this
being
one
of
the
Rules
,
our
Informer
supposeth
,
that
hereby
he
overturned
his
own
universal
negative
.
Wherein
he
is
no
less
mistaken
,
than
he
was
in
his
last
reasoning
;
for
though
it
be
true
,
that
the
Council
did
confine
them
to
these
places
,
(
which
,
among
other
things
,
as
then
circumstantiat
,
might
have
moved
them
to
have
refused
that
Indulgence
,
they
being
thereby
declared
no
more
free
Subjects
,
and
unworthie
of
the
Common
Privilege
of
all
Free
Subjects
;
and
so
actually
under
the
Scandal
of
Disloyal
and
Censured
Persons
,
which
,
as
it
was
a
Reproach
to
the
Ministrie
;
so
it
could
not
but
expose
them
to
Contempt
,
and
make
their
Office
vile
,
in
the
eyes
of
the
World
,
and
their
paines
fruitless
,
when
their
Ministrie
was
made
contemptible
:
And
if
there
was
some
further
Designe
in
this
obvious
,
it
was
so
much
the
more
worthie
of
their
Consideration
.
)
Yet
it
is
as
true
,
that
this
Confinement
was
properly
and
directly
of
their
Persons
;
and
cannot
,
in
any
propriety
of
speech
,
be
called
a
regulating
of
them
in
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
.
The
Ministers
Body
and
his
Ministrie
is
not
one
and
the
same
thing
.
It
is
true
,
by
confineing
of
the
Minister
to
such
a
particular
place
,
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
is
consequently
confined
:
But
hence
it
will
no
more
follow
,
that
the
Magistrate
may
give
Injunctions
,
to
regulat
Ministers
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
;
than
it
will
follow
,
that
he
may
depose
a
Minister
from
his
Ministrie
,
because
,
when
he
condemneth
him
to
death
,
and
accordingly
causeth
the
Sentence
to
be
execute
,
or
keepeth
him
in
closs
and
perpetual
prison
,
he
doth
consequentially
put
him
from
the
exercise
of
his
Ministrie
.
Yet
he
cannot
but
know
,
that
this
Consequence
is
naught
,
and
that
a
Physical
restraint
and
a
Moral
Restraint
or
Limitation
much
differ
.
When
Mr
B.
upon
this
honest
Testimonie
and
Declaration
,
was
committed
to
a
Macer
to
be
carried
to
prison
,
the
Informer
tels
us
.
That
the
Brethren
,
being
surprized
,
with
his
speaking
unexpectedly
(
besides
the
Common
agreement
)
and
with
the
Asser●ion
that
dropped
from
him
and
affected
with
the
Apprehension
of
the
Issue
,
began
to
be
much
Afflicted
in
their
Spirits
But
why
were
they
not
also
surprized
with
Mr
H's
speaking
unexpectedly
,
besides
the
Common
agreement
;
for
the
Common
agreement
was
not
,
that
he
should
say
any
thing
in
reference
to
the
Instructions
,
before
the
Councel
had
made
any
motion
there
about
?
And
why
were
they
not
also
surprized
with
the
Assertion
that
dropped
from
him
,
seing
,
as
is
shown
,
it
was
the
same
upon
the
matter
,
with
what
Mr.
B.
said
,
unless
we
think
he
meant
it
in
a
most
corrupt
sense
?
After
this
he
tels
us
,
that
upon
Mr
B.
his
commitment
to
the
Macer
one
Minister
told
My
L.
Chanc.
that
he
beleeved
diverse
Ministers
of
that
Company
were
,
upon
the
matter
of
Mr
B's
judgment
,
whereof
himself
was
one
:
And
another
declared
,
that
one
of
these
Rules
did
bring
Ministers
into
direct
Subjection
to
Prelacie
,
contrary
to
their
Principles
.
Whereby
I
see
,
that
the
Consternation
and
Affliction
of
Spirit
,
was
not
so
universal
,
as
he
did
just
now
hinte
:
and
that
all
were
not
of
a
Contrary
judgment
to
Mr
B.
and
that
the
agreement
to
the
forementioned
limited
Clause
,
was
not
so
unanimous
and
cordial
,
as
he
would
have
made
us
beleeve
:
But
passing
these
smaller
matters
,
let
us
hear
what
followed
.
He
addeth
,
Mr
H.
also
,
though
his
time
was
not
come
to
speak
,
yet
stepped
in
with
them
,
to
see
what
he
could
do
to
remove
mistakes
.
Whereby
I
see
,
that
even
he
was
at
length
forced
to
transgress
the
Rules
of
Prudence
,
and
to
anticipate
even
God's
Opportunity
,
Season
and
Call
(
as
this
Informer
supposeth
;
)
and
to
crosse
the
Usual
Practice
in
all
such
like
cases
,
that
is
,
to
speak
before
his
own
turn
came
.
I
suppose
,
if
Mr
H.
had
spoken
what
he
was
obliged
to
speak
,
in
Gods
true
Season
and
Opportunity
,
that
is
,
when
the
first
motion
was
made
of
delivering
to
them
these
Rules
,
he
had
prevented
much
of
this
mistake
,
and
also
Mr
B's
suffering
.
What
were
these
mistakes
,
that
Mr
H.
stepped
now
in
,
before
the
time
,
to
remove
?
Were
they
betwixt
his
Brethren
?
Or
betwixt
the
Councel
and
such
of
his
B●ethren
,
as
spoke
?
And
what
were
these
mistakes
?
Whatever
and
betwixt
whomsoever
they
were
,
if
he
stepped-in
to
remove
them
,
that
which
he
said
must
be
looked
upon
,
as
having
a
tendency
to
the
removing
of
these
mistakes
;
and
therefore
we
must
suppose
,
that
his
Discourse
tended
either
to
rectifie
Mr
B.
and
such
as
were
of
his
judgment
,
or
to
rectifie
the
Council
,
tha●
had
committed
Mr
B.
to
the
Macer
.
If
the
Former
,
then
in
his
judgment
,
Mr.
B.
and
the
rest
,
were
not
to
be
owned
and
approved
in
what
they
said
,
being
in
a
mistake
:
If
the
Latter
,
his
discourse
should
have
tended
to
have
vindicated
Mr
B.
and
to
have
shown
the
iniquity
of
what
the
Council
had
done
:
But
it
may
be
,
it
was
of
a
mixed
Nature
,
tending
partly
to
Approve
,
and
partly
to
Condemne
both
.
Let
us
heare
what
it
was
he
said
.
Our
Informer
tels
us
,
He
spoke
according
to
the
tenor
of
the
Paper
agreed
upon
,
to
this
purpose
,
He
humbly
desired
their
L
L.
not
to
misunderstand
his
Brother
Mr
A.
B
▪
for
as
for
Rules
intrinsecally
Ecclesiasticall
(
the
other
terme
Formally
was
forgotten
,
through
occasion
of
the
present
jumble
,
as
our
Informer
supposeth
)
For
regulating
Ministers
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
;
he
hoped
their
L
L.
Intended
not
to
make
and
impose
any
such
upon
them
,
who
were
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
in
these
matters
.
But
for
the
Magistrates
Power
objectivly
Ecclesiastical
whereby
they
might
judge
of
Matters
of
Religion
,
in
order
to
their
own
Act
,
whether
they
would
approve
or
discountenance
such
a
way
,
he
knew
no
Reformed
Divine
,
that
did
deny
it
unto
them
.
And
judging
that
was
his
Brothers
(
i.
e.
Mr
Blair's
)
sense
,
in
what
he
spoke
,
did
againe
desire
,
he
might
not
be
mistaken
.
Now
if
we
look
on
these
Words
,
as
they
are
here
set
down
,
we
must
take
them
either
as
an
Apologie
for
,
or
as
a
Defence
of
Mr
B.
or
as
Explicatory
of
his
Assertion
;
and
what
way
soever
we
take
them
,
I
cannot
but
observe
their
uselesness
:
For
when
he
speaks
of
Rules
Intrinsecally
(
let
us
add
Formally
,
though
that
was
then
omitted
)
Ecclesiastical
&c.
he
must
mean
either
the
Rules
,
which
were
then
offered
to
Mr
B.
and
the
rest
;
or
some
other
:
If
some
other
,
then
he
could
not
desire
their
L
L.
not
to
misunderstand
Mr
B.
for
Mr
B.
meant
and
spoke
of
the
Rules
,
which
were
tendered
unto
him
,
and
which
he
neither
could
in
conscience
,
nor
would
accept
of
:
Nor
could
he
then
be
supposed
to
be
speaking
any
thing
in
favours
of
Mr
B.
whether
by
way
of
Apologie
,
,
Defence
,
or
Explication
:
If
he
meant
the
same
Rules
,
that
were
then
tendered
,
Then
(
1.
)
he
must
grant
,
that
these
were
Intrinse●ally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
;
and
so
such
,
as
the
Magistrat
might
not
make
,
nor
impose
upon
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
and
that
because
they
were
the
Servants
of
Christ
,
in
these
matters
:
And
so
consequentially
,
his
Words
confirme
Mr
B's
Argument
,
which
this
Informer
(
as
we
heard
lately
)
judged
most
absurd
.
(
2.
)
if
he
meaned
the
same
Rules
,
why
was
the
matter
expressed
in
such
general
and
not
obviously
intelligible
Termes
?
Every
one
doth
not
understand
what
the
Termes
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
meane
,
in
this
Business
,
which
is
abou●
Rules
,
to
regulat
Ministers
,
in
the
Exercise
of
their
Ministrie
.
And
the
mentioning
of
these
Termes
,
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
,
here
,
would
say
,
that
there
were
other
Rules
Extrinsecally
and
Materially
Ecclesiastick
,
which
the
Magistrates
might
impose
,
and
they
might
receive
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
:
Now
I
would
gladly
know
,
what
these
are
?
Will
the
Confinement
,
or
Imprisonment
of
a
Ministers
Person
,
go
under
that
Name
?
Or
will
Rules
made
,
concerning
the
length
of
time
,
which
a
Minister
is
to
spend
,
in
the
exercise
of
this
or
that
Act
of
his
Ministrie
,
or
the
like
,
be
accounted
such
?
The
first
is
wholly
Political
,
and
no
more
Ecclesiastical
,
than
any
other
thing
,
which
immediatly
concerns
a
Ministers
Person
,
as
his
Hat
,
Books
and
Cloathes
,
and
the
like
.
The
Latter
,
as
they
partake
more
of
the
Nature
of
Ecclesiastical
Rules
,
being
more
formally
,
and
more
neerly
related
unto
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
,
but
yet
only
in
so
far
,
as
they
belong
to
publick
Actions
;
so
it
is
a
question
,
if
Magistrates
may
either
solely
,
or
in
Prima
Instantia
,
prescribe
such
Rules
unto
Ministers
.
However
this
being
,
at
best
,
but
dubious
,
and
the
other
so
clearly
Political
;
and
it
being
(
to
me
at
least
)
very
uncertaine
,
what
Rules
these
are
,
which
may
be
called
Externally
and
Materially
Ecclesiastical
&c.
I
could
have
wished
,
that
some
Instances
hereof
had
been
given
;
that
so
not
only
,
it
might
have
been
known
,
what
Rules
were
not
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
Ecclesiastick
;
but
also
it
might
have
been
better
understood
,
what
Ecclesiastical
Rules
were
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
such
.
(
2.
)
The
other
part
of
the
discourse
,
concerning
the
Magistrats
power
objectively
Ecclesiastical
,
is
as
useless
for
any
thing
I
can
perceive
,
either
for
clearing
of
Mr
B.
or
of
his
discourse
:
for
.
(
1.
)
There
was
nothing
in
Mr
B's
discourse
,
giving
the
least
hint
of
his
denying
that
power
to
the
Magistrate
,
which
all
Orthodox
Anti-Erastian
Divines
grant
;
For
the
denying
to
the
Magistrate
a
power
of
giving
Instructions
,
for
regulating
of
Ministers
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
hath
no
affinitie
with
this
;
as
all
know
,
who
know
any
thing
of
these
Controversies
.
Nor
(
2.
)
doth
this
piece
of
the
discourse
,
in
any
manner
of
way
clear
,
in
what
sense
Magistrates
may
give
Instructions
to
Ministers
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
and
Ministers
may
receive
them
;
and
in
what
sense
not
.
These
two
questions
are
so
far
distinct
,
that
I
cannot
imagine
to
what
purpose
this
discourse
was
brought
in
;
or
what
it
was
that
gave
the
least
occasion
thereunto
.
But
as
to
this
maine
Business
,
I
would
further
enquire
,
whether
the
Brethren
do
judge
,
the
matter
of
giving
these
Instructions
,
about
which
the
debate
did
arise
,
did
belong
to
the
first
part
of
the
discourse
;
and
so
to
be
Intrinsecally
&
Formally
Ecclesiastical
;
or
to
the
later
part
;
and
so
belong
to
that
power
of
the
Magistrate
,
which
is
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
,
whereby
they
judge
of
the
matters
of
Religion
,
in
order
to
their
own
Act
,
whether
they
will
Approve
,
or
Discountenance
such
a
way
?
This
question
must
be
judged
necessary
,
unless
that
whole
discourse
be
accounted
Unnecessary
and
Impertinent
.
If
the
former
be
said
,
then
why
was
any
troubled
at
Mr
B
's
refusing
to
receive
these
Instructions
?
Why
were
not
those
condemned
,
who
had
received
them
?
Why
did
not
such
as
had
received
them
cast
them
back
againe
?
How
came
it
that
all
of
them
did
not
unanimously
agree
in
this
Testimonie
?
Or
how
came
it
,
that
their
Common
Mouth
did
not
speak
what
was
the
Common
opinion
of
all
?
Why
was
it
not
more
distinctly
and
in
fewer
words
said
,
That
they
could
not
receive
these
Instructions
,
as
being
Rules
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
,
regulating
them
,
who
were
the
servants
of
Christ
,
in
these
matters
.
If
the
Latter
be
said
,
Then
was
not
only
Mr
B
's
both
Practice
and
Discourse
condemned
;
but
the
whole
cause
was
basely
betrayed
;
because
under
the
pretext
of
the
Magistrates
power
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
,
that
which
is
as
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
,
as
many
other
,
at
least
,
are
,
was
granted
to
the
Magistrate
.
Will
the
Magistrat's
power
to
act
as
a
Man
,
and
not
as
a
Brute
,
in
his
Magistratical
work
,
about
an
Ecclesiastical
Object
;
that
is
,
his
power
to
judge
by
the
judgment
of
discretion
,
which
is
Common
to
all
the
members
of
the
Church
,
yea
,
to
all
men
,
as
Men
;
which
Papists
deny
unto
Magistrates
,
allowing
them
only
to
see
with
the
Churches
eyes
,
but
Protestants
grant
unto
them
:
Will
,
I
say
,
this
power
warrand
him
,
to
give
Instructions
,
and
set
down
Rules
,
for
regulating
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
?
Yea
,
or
will
his
Authoritative
Judgment
,
in
matters
of
Religion
;
that
is
,
his
sentence
of
Approving
or
not
Approving
;
of
Tolerating
,
or
not
Tolerating
in
his
Dominions
;
of
Countenancing
or
not
Countenancing
by
his
civil
Lawes
,
such
a
Way
or
Profession
of
Religion
,
warrand
him
also
to
set
Rules
to
the
very
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
?
By
what
argument
shall
this
consequence
be
proved
;
seing
(
1.
)
In
the
one
case
,
he
judgeth
of
Religion
,
only
in
order
to
his
own
Act
;
but
when
he
prescribeth
Instructions
,
Rules
and
Orders
,
he
judgeth
of
Religion
,
or
of
that
part
of
Religion
,
concerning
which
the
Instructions
are
,
in
order
to
it self
,
and
the
Intrinsick
manner
of
its
Administration
(
2.
)
In
the
one
,
his
judgment
is
purely
Political
and
Civil
,
in
the
other
case
it
is
really
Ecclesiastical
.
(3)
In
the
one
case
,
his
judgment
is
Objectively
onely
to
be
called
or
accounted
Ecclesiastical
;
but
in
the
other
,
it
is
Formally
&
Elecitely
Ecclesiastical
.
(
4.
)
In
the
one
case
,
he
acteth
as
a
Magistrate
,
considering
the
outward
Good
,
Quiet
and
Advantage
of
the
Commonwealth
;
In
the
other
,
he
acteth
as
a
Church-Officer
or
Head
,
considering
the
Intrinsick
Nature
,
&
Spiritual
Ends
of
that
part
of
Religion
.
(
5.
)
In
the
one
,
he
acteth
in
subordination
to
God
,
as
Supream
Governour
of
the
World
;
but
in
the
other
,
he
acteth
,
as
in
a
right
line
of
subordination
to
Christ
,
the
Supream
Head
and
Governour
of
his
Church
,
and
Institutor
of
all
the
Administrations
and
Ordinances
,
dispensed
in
the
Church
,
and
sole
Appointer
of
the
Qualifications
of
the
Officers
,
and
Rules
of
Administration
:
Or
rather
,
if
he
act
as
a
Magistrate
,
in
this
last
,
he
Acts
by
an
Architectonical
power
,
and
so
as
an
Usurper
,
or
by
a
power
,
which
is
only
proper
to
Christ
;
or
if
he
be
said
to
Act
ministerially
,
than
also
as
an
Usurper
,
because
never
impowered
thereunto
by
Christ
,
the
Supream
King
,
and
Head
of
the
Church
.
If
we
look
upon
this
discourse
of
Mr.
H.
as
a
Testimonie
,
(
and
so
it
may
be
it
was
intended
)
or
as
a
Declaration
of
the
Judgement
of
the
Ministers
,
concerning
the
Magistrat's
jus
,
or
Right
,
to
impose
Instructions
or
Rules
on
Ministers
,
for
regulating
them
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
;
and
concerning
Ministers
their
call
and
warrant
to
receive
or
refuse
such
Instructions
;
I
cannot
but
observe
(
1.
)
That
it
is
very
defective
and
short
of
a
faire
and
full
Testimonie
,
against
the
Practice
of
such
,
who
were
known
to
have
invaded
the
Rights
of
the
Church
;
yea
and
the
Prerogatives
of
Christ
,
as
sole
Head
and
King
of
his
Church
;
and
,
in
prosecution
of
this
designe
of
invading
the
same
more
,
to
have
devised
this
medium
of
the
Indulgence
(
2.
)
That
it
is
not
a
plaine
and
full
Testimonie
against
the
present
Act
of
Usurpation
,
whereby
a
power
was
assumed
to
judge
in
matters
Ecclesiastical
,
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
such
;
Yea
,
and
to
performe
Elicite
and
Formal
Church-Acts
,
either
Ministerially
,
as
Ministers
of
Christ
,
clothed
with
Ministerial
Church-power
from
him
,
which
cannot
be
Instructed
,
nor
doth
it
compete
to
a
Magistrat
,
acting
as
such
;
or
rather
Magisterially
,
as
Supream
Governours
in
the
Church
,
and
Appointers
of
Qualifications
,
Rules
,
and
Manner
of
Administration
of
Spiritual
Institutions
.
(
3.
)
That
it
was
not
a
full
and
plaine
Vindication
of
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
;
Nor
an
Assertion
thereof
,
according
to
former
Vowes
,
Covenants
and
Solemne
Engagments
.
4.
That
it
was
not
candide
and
ingenuous
,
nor
pertinent
to
the
purpose
in
hand
,
as
it
should
have
been
,
by
holding
forth
the
Iniquity
of
such
Impositions
.
(
5.
)
That
it
was
conceived
in
such
General
and
Scholastick
termes
,
that
neither
they
,
to
whom
it
was
spoken
,
could
well
understand
what
was
the
drift
thereof
;
nor
others
conceive
what
was
yeelded
,
or
denied
,
in
the
then
present
case
;
yea
,
did
not
some
of
the
Council
say
plainly
,
they
did
not
understand
it
?
(
6.
)
That
it
contained
desingenuous
Insinuations
and
unfaire
Reflections
on
honest
and
worthy
Mr
A.
B.
and
a
tacite
Condemning
(
at
least
in
part
)
of
his
Plaine
and
Honest
Testimony
;
as
if
it
had
contained
something
,
either
as
to
the
matter
,
or
expression
,
unjustifiable
;
or
,
at
least
,
liable
to
exceptions
.
(
7.
)
That
it
contained
(
at
least
)
as
worded
,
a
designe
too
obvious
of
humoring
and
pleasing
the
Magistrates
,
while
actually
stated
in
,
and
prosecuting
an
opposition
to
Christs
Supremacie
,
and
to
the
Right
and
Power
,
granted
to
the
Church-Office-Bearers
.
(
8.
)
That
as
it
speaketh
not
home
to
the
point
;
so
it
is
not
clear
in
it self
;
opposing
unto
Giving
and
Imposing
of
Rules
,
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
,
a
power
only
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
,
whereby
the
Magistrate
judgeth
of
the
matters
of
Religion
,
in
order
to
his
own
Act
of
approving
or
disapproving
of
such
a
way
;
and
nothing
else
:
And
so
either
accounting
all
things
to
be
Rules
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
,
which
is
not
a
meer
judging
in
order
to
the
Magistrates
own
Act
;
or
,
on
the
other
hand
,
accounting
all
things
,
in
and
about
Religion
,
to
belong
to
that
power
,
which
is
Objectively
only
Ecclesiastical
,
and
so
to
be
no
less
competent
to
the
Magistrate
,
than
is
that
Judgment
of
discretion
,
whereby
he
judgeth
,
in
reference
to
his
own
act
of
Countenancing
or
Discountenancing
such
a
way
,
which
are
not
real
prescribing
of
Rules
,
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
:
And
thus
either
giving
the
Magistrate
too
little
,
or
else
too
much
.
He
tels
us
of
another
,
that
spoke
before
it
came
to
Mr
H's
turn
;
and
that
this
Person
told
,
He
could
not
receive
Ecclesiastical
Canones
from
their
L
L.
but
as
for
civil
significations
of
their
pleasure
,
under
the
hazard
of
civil
penalties
,
he
could
say
nothing
to
that
;
&
that
another
did
homologate
this
speech
.
But
under
favoure
,
this
is
secundum
artem
violatilizare
densa
&
densare
volatilia
;
a
pretty
whim
wham
good
for
nothing
.
On
a
serious
solid
zealous
Minister
should
have
been
ashamed
,
to
have
substitute
such
Whity
Whaties
,
in
the
place
of
a
plain
Testimony
,
clearly
called
for
in
the
case
.
But
these
two
Persons
not
onely
brake
their
own
Order
,
and
might
have
occasioned
some
Consternation
to
the
rest
,
as
well
as
Mr
B
's
speaking
did
,
but
also
spoke
indeed
nothing
to
the
purpose
;
and
might
as
well
have
been
silent
,
For
(
1.
)
By
this
Distinction
(
little
better
than
a
mental
reservation
)
they
might
have
scrupled
at
nothing
,
that
theMagistrate
might
attempt
to
prescribe
,
in
Church-Matters
;
no
,
nor
at
his
giving
Rules
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
;
for
these
might
also
passe
under
the
Notion
of
Civil
Significations
of
their
pleasure
&c.
and
thus
contradict
Mr
H.
their
Common
Mouth
,
and
the
Paper
also
,
to
which
they
had
unanimously
agreed
:
For
,
can
they
say
,
that
the
Magistrate
giveth
,
or
can
give
a
Civll
Signification
of
his
will
,
onely
when
he
judgeth
in
order
to
his
own
Act
of
Approving
or
Disapproving
such
a
way
:
and
so
exerteth
that
Power
of
his
,
which
is
only
Objectivly
Ecclesiastical
;
and
not
also
in
many
other
Acts
,
meerly
Ecclesiastical
,
even
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
?
Or
can
they
say
,
that
all
the
Intrinsecalness
and
Formality
,
in
Matters
Ecclesiastical
,
consisteth
in
their
being
done
by
Church-Officers
,
acting
in
a
Church-Judicatory
;
and
that
●here
is
no
Act
,
which
in
it self
can
be
called
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastical
;
but
that
the
sole
ground
of
that
Denomination
,
is
their
being
performed
by
Men
,
in
Church-office
;
and
so
the
very
Act
of
Preaching
and
of
Administrating
of
Sacraments
,
might
be
done
by
the
Magistrate
,
as
Civil
Significations
of
his
pleasure
,
being
not
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastick
,
but
when
done
by
Church-O●ficers
:
And
thus
all
the
Ecclesiastickness
of
Actions
,
which
are
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
such
,
floweth
from
,
and
dependeth
upon
the
Ecclesiasticalness
of
the
Agents
.
Whence
it
will
follow
,
that
all
,
which
such
Ecclesiastical
Persons
do
,
must
be
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Ecclesiastick
;
and
so
their
judging
Civil
matters
,
condemning
Malefactors
&c.
(
not
to
speak
of
other
actions
)
should
be
actions
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
Ecclesiastical
,
Ergo
it
is
competent
only
to
Church-Officers
.
And
on
the
contrary
,
this
should
be
a
good
Argument
.
This
man
is
an
Ecclesiastick
Person
;
therefore
the
Action
,
which
he
doth
,
must
be
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
Ecclesiastick
.
And
,
as
by
this
meanes
,
there
should
be
no
Cause
,
or
Action
,
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
Ecclesiastical
,
in
it self
;
so
there
should
be
no
Cause
,
or
Action
,
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
Civil
in
it self
,
but
that
onely
which
is
done
by
the
Civil
Magistrate
:
And
this
consequence
were
good
;
This
is
done
by
a
Civil
Magistrate
.
Ergo
it
is
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
Civil
;
and
this
should
be
a
bad
consequence
,
This
is
an
action
Formally
and
Intrinsecally
Civil
Ergo
it
is
to
be
done
by
the
Civil
Magistrate
onely
(
2.
)
This
answere
of
these
two
Brethren
must
either
Homologate
what
Mr
H.
said
;
or
be
dissonant
therefrom
:
If
Dissonant
,
then
they
did
not
keep
to
the
Paper
,
which
they
had
owned
,
as
Mr
H.
did
Then
also
Mr
H.
in
his
discourse
spoke
not
truth
;
for
I
suppose
,
these
two
will
think
,
they
spoke
right
;
and
then
either
the
Paper
,
that
was
agreed
on
,
was
not
right
,
or
Mr
H.
spoke
not
according
to
it
;
for
I
also
suppose
,
that
these
two
will
say
,
they
spoke
nothing
disagreeing
with
their
Paper
.
If
their
answere
did
Homologate
Mr.
H's
discourse
,
then
what
necessitie
was
there
for
it
:
And
why
used
they
other
expressions
,
if
they
had
a
mind
to
speak
:
And
it
would
seem
,
that
all
that
Mr
H.
said
,
was
this
and
no
more
:
Mr
B.
and
we
must
be
excused
,
if
we
look
not
upon
the
Council
as
a
Church-Judicatory
,
making
Ecclesiastical
Canons
;
but
only
as
a
Civil
Court
,
emitting
Civil
significations
of
their
pleasure
,
under
the
hazard
of
Civil
penalties
.
(
3.
)
This
answer
seemeth
to
me
a
more
plaine
giving
up
of
the
Cause
,
than
all
which
Mr
H.
said
;
for
it
is
no
other
in
effect
,
than
this
;
Let
the
Magistrates
enjoine
what
they
please
,
we
need
not
scruple
,
upon
the
account
of
any
encroachment
made
upon
the
Prerogatives
of
Christ
,
or
Privileges
of
his
Church
;
for
this
distinction
will
salve
all
;
Let
us
receive
all
,
not
as
Ecclesiastical
Canons
,
but
as
Civil
significations
of
their
pleasure
&c.
and
so
there
is
no
danger
,
though
they
should
use
both
a
Dogmatick
,
Critick
and
Diatactick
power
,
determine
Controversies
of
faith
,
Appoint
Rules
of
Ordination
,
Condemne
Hereticks
,
Debarre
from
the
Sacraments
,
and
Admit
thereto
by
their
sentence
;
judge
of
Church-members
,
or
determine
who
should
be
admitted
,
as
such
,
and
who
not
:
In
a
word
,
do
all
which
Church-Judicatories
do
.
This
distinction
will
make
all
go
down
.
(
4.
)
By
parity
of
Reason
,
if
these
Brethren
were
before
a
Church-Judicatory
,
medling
with
all
Civil
affairs
,
determining
Civil
pleas
,
giving-out
civil
Injunctions
,
Lawes
and
Rules
&c.
they
might
and
ought
as
willingly
submit
,
and
salve
all
with
this
distinction
,
saying
.
We
cannot
receive
Civil
Lawes
from
you
,
but
as
for
Ecclesiastical
significa●ions
of
your
pleasure
,
under
hazard
of
Church-censures
,
we
can
say
nothing
to
that
:
And
thus
they
would
sweetly
comply
with
all
the
Invasions
made
upon
and
Usurpations
of
the
Civil
power
,
whereof
the
Popes
Conclave
,
and
other
Popish
and
Prelatical
Courts
,
are
justly
accounted
guilty
,
without
scruple
.
Now
at
length
,
it
came
to
Mr
H's
turn
,
who
,
as
our
Informer
saith
,
received
not
these
Instructions
publickly
,
as
having
seen
them
before
:
Let
us
hear
what
he
said
.
He
tels
us
,
that
he
resumed
what
he
had
said
formerly
,
concerning
a
Formal
Ecclesiastical
Power
,
which
could
not
be
allowed
to
the
Magistrat
;
and
a
Power
Objectivly
Ecclesiastical
,
which
was
allowed
to
him
:
Intimating
with
all
,
that
the
Brethren
would
either
observe
,
or
not
observe
their
Directions
,
according
as
they
judged
of
them
,
in
their
Consciences
,
upon
their
peril
.
On
what
was
here
resumed
,
I
have
given
mine
Observations
before
,
and
shall
onely
adde
.
That
this
Formal
Ecclesiastick
Power
must
pointe
forth
a
Power
in
it self
such
,
and
therefore
so
called
;
and
not
so
denominated
meerly
because
it
is
exerted
by
Church-men
;
as
the
two
Brethren
fore
mentioned
hinted
in
their
Answer
and
Distinction
;
otherwise
his
Distinction
should
have
run
thus
,
betwixt
a
Power
Subjectivly
Ecclesiastical
,
and
Objectivly
Ecclesiastical
.
But
this
would
confound
all
Causes
and
all
Power
;
and
would
bring
all
Civil
Causes
objectivly
under
the
Power
of
the
Church
;
and
all
Church-Causes
objectivly
under
the
Power
of
the
Magistrate
:
Yea
and
make
all
Things
and
Actions
,
done
by
the
Civil
Magistrate
,
though
otherwise
but
Objectivly
Ecclesiastical
,
to
be
Formally
Civil
;
and
on
the
other
hand
,
make
all
Actions
,
done
by
Church-men
,
though
otherwise
but
Objectivly
Civil
,
to
be
Formally
Ecclesiastick
.
As
to
the
Latter
Part
of
this
speech
,
I
judge
the
same
might
have
been
said
,
had
been
before
the
Church-Judicatory
,
receiving
the
same
,
or
the
like
Instructions
.
And
was
this
all
?
Was
there
no
more
requisite
in
this
case
?
Is
it
all
one
thing
,
at
whose
hands
Ministers
receive
Directions
,
Rules
,
Restrictions
and
Injunctions
,
or
the
like
,
to
regulate
them
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
whether
at
the
hands
of
the
Pope
,
of
a
Prelate
,
of
the
Magistrate
,
or
of
a
Church-Judicatorie
,
providing
they
be
such
,
as
may
be
observed
,
or
otherwise
to
take
their
hazard
?
I
suppose
,
our
Fore-fathers
would
have
said
something
else
:
And
,
I
trow
,
Civil
Magistrates
,
if
called
before
the
Prelates
Courts
,
to
receive
Injunctions
or
Rules
,
to
regulate
them
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Office
,
would
say
some
other
thing
,
than
that
they
would
observe
,
or
not
observe
these
Directions
,
according
as
they
judged
of
them
in
their
Consciences
,
upon
their
peril
.
And
if
they
would
have
stood
to
their
Rights
,
as
is
to
be
supposed
,
the
greater
fault
it
is
for
Ministers
,
to
quite
the
Rights
of
the
Church
so
easily
,
wherein
the
Glory
of
their
Master
doth
so
much
consist
.
Yea
moreover
,
this
superadded
Insinuation
makes
me
suspect
the
fore-mentioned
Distinction
the
more
:
For
had
that
Distinction
been
honestly
proposed
and
intended
,
this
superadded
clause
had
been
utterly
needless
.
Upon
this
(
as
we
are
told
by
our
Informer
)
followed
my
L.
Chanc.
Answer
,
which
was
this
,
That
the
King
gave
them
these
Instructions
by
his
Council
,
and
if
they
did
not
observe
them
,
the
Council
would
punish
them
.
By
which
we
see
,
that
these
Instructions
were
gi●●●
by
an
Autocratorick
power
,
by
the
Magistrate
,
as
such
;
and
consequently
being
in
Church-matters
,
Intrinsecally
and
Formally
such
,
by
an
Usurped
power
.
We
see
next
,
that
the
commanding
of
the
observation
of
these
Instructions
,
cometh
from
the
Magistrate
in
prima
Instantia
,
and
so
are
not
Civil
Sanctions
,
and
Confirmations
of
Injunctions
,
ministerially
proposed
by
Church-Officers
,
upon
both
which
grounds
,
I
conceive
Mr
H.
had
a
faire
occasion
to
have
vindicated
both
the
Prerogatives
of
Christ
,
the
sole
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Privileges
of
the
Church
,
bestowed
on
her
by
Christ
,
her
King
and
Lord
:
Yet
we
finde
,
that
all
the
reply
,
which
he
made
,
was
this
.
That
for
the
matter
of
Civil
punishments
,
they
had
never
denied
the
Magistrates
right
in
them
:
And
that
he
took
notice
from
that
Answere
,
that
their
L
L.
acted
in
a
Civil
way
,
onely
competent
to
them
,
in
their
dealing
with
Ministers
,
which
they
could
not
decline
;
hoping
their
L
L.
designed
not
to
stretch
their
power
beyond
their
Civil
line
,
Which
reply
,
in
my
judgment
,
was
neither
Pertinent
,
nor
Sufficient
:
Not
Pertinent
,
because
the
question
was
never
moved
,
concerning
Magistrates
executing
civil
punishments
,
but
concerning
their
power
of
Imposing
Injunctions
and
Rules
,
to
regulate
Ministers
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
which
the
L.
Chanc.
owned
and
avouched
in
his
Answere
,
little
regarding
Mr
H's
distinction
,
betwixt
a
Formally
Ecclesiastick
power
,
and
power
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
.
Not
Sufficient
;
because
the
maine
business
was
unhandsomly
waved
.
Nay
,
moreover
,
this
Reply
was
an
yeelding
of
the
whole
cause
,
and
a
granting
that
Magistrates
might
meddle
with
any
Church
power
,
and
enjoyne
what
they
pleased
,
providing
they
punished
only
civilly
such
;
as
transgressed
.
Hence
they
might
ordaine
a
Minister
,
and
command
him
to
preach
to
such
a
people
,
that
would
not
call
him
,
and
depose
another
,
and
discharge
him
to
preach
any
more
,
as
a
Minister
or
Administer
Sacraments
,
under
a
Civil
penalty
.
So
under
a
Civil
penalty
they
might
prescribe
the
matter
of
preachings
,
decide
Controversies
of
Faith
,
and
appeals
in
Church-maters
,
&c.
Yea
,
in
a
word
,
meddle
with
the
most
Intrinsick
and
Formal
Church-matters
.
Finally
,
I
do
not
see
what
ground
my
L.
Chanc.
gave
,
yea
or
occasion
to
make
this
Reply
;
for
though
his
L.
said
,
the
Council
would
punish
,
yet
the
said
not
,
the
Council
would
punish
civilly
onely
:
No
,
his
expression
might
comprehend
Ecclesiastical
Punishments
also
,
conforme
to
the
power
granted
to
them
by
the
Kings
Letter
.
After
a
great
deal
of
Discourse
,
spent
upon
personal
reflections
;
and
vindications
,
with
which
the
cause
is
not
much
concerned
,
and
therefore
the
less
to
be
noticed
by
me
,
our
Informer
cometh
in
end
to
vindicat
Mr
H's
speech
,
which
,
as
it
would
appear
,
had
given
no
small
offence
,
and
he
tels
us
,
that
in
it
we
may
perceive
,
an
Assertion
of
an
Ecclesiastical
power
to
make
Rules
for
regulating
Ministers
,
which
was
not
yeelded
to
the
Magistrate
;
with
a
concession
of
his
power
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
:
And
a
declaration
of
their
receiving
Papers
of
them
under
that
notion
did
not
oblige
them
to
observe
these
directions
;
but
they
were
to
act
therein
upon
their
peril
.
We
heard
indeed
of
Rules
Intrinsecally
(
and
afterward
)
Formally
Ecclesiastical
,
for
regulating
Ministers
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
which
he
hoped
their
L
L.
did
not
intend
to
make
or
impose
upon
them
,
who
were
the
Servants
of
Christ
.
But
we
heard
of
no
Assumption
.
That
such
were
the
Rules
,
contained
in
the
Paper
,
tendered
unto
them
:
Nor
of
a
Conclusion
.
That
therefore
they
could
not
,
they
might
not
in
conscience
,
accept
of
them
.
We
heard
of
a
Concession
also
of
the
Magistrats
power
objectively
Ecclesiastical
:
But
we
could
not
understand
,
to
what
purpose
it
was
adduced
,
unless
for
justifying
of
the
Magistrates
,
in
giving
those
Injunctions
,
and
themselves
in
receiving
of
them
.
Nay
,
I
perceive
here
,
our
Informer
asserteth
,
that
which
I
was
but
suspecting
formerly
,
and
durst
not
positively
affirme
,
viz.
That
they
looked
upon
these
Instructions
,
as
flowing
from
the
Magistrat's
Power
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
;
For
nothing
else
can
be
Imported
in
these
words
,
And
a
declaration
of
their
receiving
Papers
,
under
that
notion
.
Now
,
what
can
this
notion
be
,
under
which
they
received
these
Papers
,
but
the
Magistrat's
power
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
?
And
what
may
hence
be
gathered
,
we
shall
hear
anone
.
We
heard
lately
,
that
Mr
H.
did
intimate
,
that
the
Brethren
would
either
observe
,
or
not
observe
their
Directions
,
according
as
they
judged
of
them
in
their
Consciences
,
upon
their
peril
:
But
that
he
declared
that
the
receiving
of
these
Papers
did
not
oblige
them
to
observe
these
Directions
,
I
did
not
hear
till
now
.
However
,
since
this
Informer
saith
,
that
this
was
Mr
H.
declaration
,
I
profess
,
it
seemeth
strange
to
me
,
that
he
should
have
spoken
so
;
for
the
publick
&
Judicial
receiving
,
even
at
the
bar
,
of
such
Instructions
,
was
a
solemne
declaration
of
their
present
purpose
and
willingness
to
obey
these
Injunctions
,
there
being
no
exception
made
against
any
of
them
in
particular
;
nor
no
desire
expressed
of
a
liberty
to
be
granted
,
to
consider
and
examine
them
.
And
sure
,
if
they
had
suspected
the
irrelevancie
or
unlawfulness
of
any
of
them
upon
the
matter
,
Ingenuity
and
Conscience
would
have
said
,
that
so
much
should
have
been
exprest
;
and
that
the
Paper
,
(
if
so
be
they
would
not
refuse
to
accept
of
it
)
should
have
been
accepted
,
with
that
clause
of
exception
;
or
rather
rejected
,
until
they
were
assured
,
it
contained
nothing
but
what
was
lawful
upon
the
matter
:
For
to
accept
a
Paper
,
containing
Instructions
;
and
to
say
withal
,
they
would
obey
,
or
not
obey
them
,
as
they
thought
good
,
on
their
perril
,
was
neither
to
act
with
an
Ingenuity
,
becoming
Christians
;
nor
with
an
Zeal
,
becoming
Ministers
,
nor
with
that
Respect
due
to
Magistrats
from
them
,
both
as
Christians
,
and
as
Ministers
;
nor
with
that
Care
and
Circumspection
requisite
for
avoiding
of
scandal
,
and
especially
at
such
a
time
,
when
the
eyes
of
many
were
upon
them
,
both
of
friends
and
of
foes
.
And
if
any
say
,
That
that
Declaration
was
a
sufficient
Protestation
,
I
crave
leave
to
adde
,
that
it
was
a
Protestation
annulled
by
their
deed
,
Protestatio
contraria
facto
.
How
much
better
then
had
it
been
,
to
have
forborne
that
deed
,
which
bad
in
it
,
at
least
,
an
appearance
of
evil
;
and
to
have
dealt
faithfully
with
the
Council
;
and
told
,
That
they
could
not
obey
these
Instructions
;
and
therefore
behoved
to
be
excused
from
receiving
of
them
.
But
I
confess
,
when
that
great
matter
was
so
lightly
passed
over
,
I
meane
,
the
Power
,
making
and
imposing
these
Instructions
,
it
is
to
me
little
wonder
,
that
this
was
swallowed
down
also
.
Our
Informer
tels
us
next
,
that
in
all
this
discourse
of
Mr
H's
he
cannot
see
such
Heterodoxie
and
Noveltie
,
as
to
give
occasion
to
any
to
say
,
That
he
gave
to
them
all
,
that
the
Godly
Divines
give
unto
the
most
Godly
and
reforming
Magistrats
on
earth
;
or
that
Ministers
receiving
these
Papers
,
on
these
termes
,
should
warrand
honest
people
to
think
,
that
they
gave
up
the
right
of
the
Church
,
with
their
own
hand
,
to
the
Civil
Magistrate
;
or
that
any
Ministers
should
highly
resent
their
treacherie
.
But
to
answere
,
Though
this
Informer
cannot
see
such
Heterodoxie
,
or
Novelty
,
as
to
give
occasion
to
passe
that
censure
on
Mr
H's
discourse
;
yet
it
may
be
,
others
shall
see
ground
for
that
,
and
for
more
too
.
And
I
shall
willingly
grant
,
that
what
agreeth
to
Magistrates
,
as
such
,
agreeth
to
all
Magistrates
,
good
and
bad
:
Yet
it
may
be
maintained
,
that
more
may
be
allowed
in
such
Magistrates
,
as
are
really
minding
Reformation
,
the
Glory
of
God
,
the
good
of
the
Church
and
all
her
Rights
and
Privileges
;
than
in
such
,
as
are
open
Enemies
thereunto
;
and
are
seeking
by
all
meanes
to
destroy
the
Church
,
to
rob
her
of
her
Rights
,
Privileges
;
and
Power
,
and
to
enrich
themselves
with
the
spoils
of
Christs
Crown
.
And
therefore
when
Ministers
have
to
do
with
such
Open
and
A
vowed
Enemies
,
they
are
called
to
more
strick
watchfulness
and
care
,
lest
they
do
,
or
say
any
thing
,
which
may
confirme
such
in
their
Usurpations
,
and
encourage
them
to
encroach
more
.
And
whether
this
care
was
used
at
this
time
,
I
leave
to
all
,
who
are
acquainted
with
what
passed
about
that
time
,
and
with
what
daily
is
observable
,
to
judge
.
For
my
part
,
if
Mr
H.
did
grant
to
the
Magistrat
,
by
vertue
of
his
Power
Objectivly
Ecclesiastical
,
a
Right
or
Power
to
Make
and
Impose
Rules
and
Injunctions
,
to
regulate
Ministers
,
in
the
Exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
as
our
Informer
lately
himself
hinted
,
I
think
,
he
hath
not
onely
given
to
them
all
,
that
the
Godly
Divines
,
give
to
the
most
Godly
and
reforming
Kings
:
But
much
more
;
except
it
be
that
,
which
was
given
to
Extraordinary
and
Immediatly
Inspired
Magistrates
,
that
were
Prophets
also
,
and
Men
of
God
,
such
as
David
and
Salomon
:
Or
in
a
time
of
Universal
Defection
and
Deformation
,
which
can
no
other
way
be
remedied
.
Neither
of
which
can
be
applied
to
our
case
.
And
further
,
I
wonder
how
he
thinketh
,
any
can
judge
otherwise
,
than
that
,
interpretatively
at
least
,
the
receiving
of
these
Papers
,
on
these
termes
,
was
a
giving-up
of
the
Right
of
the
Church
,
with
their
own
hands
;
seing
it
is
so
clear
and
manifest
,
by
what
we
have
said
.
And
seing
it
is
so
,
himself
will
,
I
suppose
,
grant
,
that
every
Minister
is
called
highly
to
resent
this
treachery
.
What
saith
our
Informer
for
Vindication
;
But
who
so
will
read
,
saith
he
,
Our
Anti-Erastian
Writters
,
will
finde
that
they
yeeld
to
the
Magistrate
,
as
Magistrate
,
(
and
consequently
to
all
Magistrates
,
be
what
they
will
,
good
or
bad
,
though
upon
his
perril
,
as
he
shall
answere
to
God
for
it
,
if
he
shall
determine
wrong
)
a
Publick
Politick
Definitive
judgment
,
concerning
Matters
of
Religion
,
in
reference
to
his
own
Act
about
them
;
or
(
for
they
diversifie
the
phrase
)
a
Power
of
judging
of
his
own
Act
,
about
Spiritual
or
Religious
things
,
to
be
observed
,
or
not
observed
by
their
Subjects
.
And
to
make
out
this
,
he
citeth
some
words
out
of
the
CXI
.
Propositions
,
Propos.
97.
where
these
Words
are
,
As
to
each
member
of
the
Church
respectively
,
so
unto
the
Magistrate
belongeth
the
judgment
of
such
things
,
both
to
apprehend
and
judge
of
them
:
For
although
the
Magistrate
be
not
ordained
and
preferred
of
God
,
that
he
should
be
a
judge
of
Matters
and
Causes
Spiritual
,
of
which
there
is
a
controversie
in
the
Church
;
yet
he
is
questionless
judge
of
his
own
Civil
Act
about
spiritual
things
;
namely
of
defending
them
,
in
his
own
Dominions
,
and
of
approving
or
tollerating
the
same
:
And
if
in
this
business
▪
he
judge
and
determine
,
according
to
the
Wisdome
of
the
Flesh
,
and
not
according
to
the
Wisdome
which
is
from
above
,
he
is
to
render
an
account
thereof
,
before
the
Supream
Tribunal
.
But
to
what
purpose
is
all
this
waste
of
Words
?
Doth
he
,
or
any
man
think
,
that
we
deny
to
the
Magistrate
a
judgment
of
his
own
Civil
Act
;
or
that
we
suppose
,
that
Mr
H.
and
others
have
betrayed
the
Cause
,
because
they
granted
to
the
Magistrate
a
Power
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
,
so
far
,
as
to
judge
thus
of
his
own
Civil
Act
of
Tolerating
such
a
way
within
his
Dominions
?
No
,
that
is
not
the
ground
we
go
upon
.
But
this
we
say
,
that
if
Mr
H.
or
others
,
do
inferre
from
this
power
of
judging
,
in
reference
to
his
own
Act
competent
to
the
Magistrate
,
that
the
Magistrate
,
may
Impose
Rules
and
Injunctions
,
to
regulat
Ministers
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
;
then
they
have
betrayed
the
Cause
:
And
either
they
must
inferre
this
therefrom
,
or
they
speak
nothing
to
the
purpose
:
And
himself
lately
told
us
,
as
much
as
all
this
.
Now
let
him
,
or
any
man
show
me
,
where
any
Anti-Erastian
Divine
reasoneth
thus
,
or
draweth
such
an
Inference
,
from
this
Power
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
.
Yea
I
much
questione
,
if
Vedelius
or
Maccovius
his
Collegue
,
did
ever
so
argue
.
And
sure
I
am
,
the
Author
of
the
CXI
.
Propositions
Propos.
45.
&c.
cleareth
up
that
Difference
betwixt
these
two
Powers
,
which
is
taken
from
the
Object
and
Matter
about
which
.
And
Prop.
54.
he
showeth
,
that
those
things
,
wherein
the
Ecclesiastical
Power
is
exercised
,
are
preaching
of
the
Word
&c.
And
Prop.
55.
That
though
the
Civil
Magistrate
is
occupied
about
the
same
things
;
yet
it
is
but
so
far
,
as
concerneth
the
outward
disposing
of
Divine
things
,
in
this
or
that
Dominion
.
Nay
.
I
must
say
,
that
I
cannot
see
,
how
this
will
follow
,
That
Magistrates
may
prescribe
such
Rules
unto
Ministers
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
because
of
a
Power
granted
to
them
,
to
judge
of
their
own
Civil
Act
,
about
spiritual
things
;
more
than
that
every
Church-Member
may
do
the
like
;
for
in
that
Prop.
as
the
Words
cited
do
clear
,
the
Author
giveth
that
same
Power
to
every
Member
of
the
Church
respectively
,
and
how
can
it
be
denied
to
them
,
or
to
any
rational
man
?
Nay
,
let
me
say
more
.
Have
not
Ministers
,
and
every
private
man
,
this
power
of
judging
of
his
own
Act
about
things
Civil
;
and
in
this
respect
also
an
Objectivly
Civil
Power
?
Will
it
therefore
follow
,
that
they
can
prescribe
Rules
,
to
regulate
Magistrats
in
the
exercise
of
their
functio●
?
And
if
a
Magistrat
should
come
to
the
Prelates
,
or
Pop's
Bar
,
and
take
a
Paper
from
him
,
containing
such
Instructions
,
and
give
this
onely
as
his
Apologie
,
that
he
acknowledged
a
Power
Objectivly
Civil
,
competent
unto
the
Pope
or
Prelate
?
because
they
had
power
to
judge
of
their
own
acts
about
civil
things
;
would
not
others
have
cause
to
judge
,
that
that
Magistrate
had
denied
the
Co-ordination
of
the
Po●ers
,
&
had
professed
his
Subordination
as
Magistrate
to
Pope
or
Prelate
?
Now
,
Verte
Tabulas
and
see
how
the
parallel
runneth
in
our
case
,
and
then
judge
.
From
the
foregoing
discourse
,
and
particularly
from
that
cited
out
of
the
CXI
.
Propositions
,
our
Informer
,
now
a
Disputer
,
Inferreth
,
That
he
hopeth
no
man
in
reason
can
alledge
Mr
H's
recedeing
from
the
Principles
of
this
Church
,
in
the
matter
.
But
for
my
part
,
though
I
will
not
judge
of
the
Thoughts
or
Intentions
of
Mr
H.
or
of
any
other
of
his
Brethren
;
yet
considering
the
work
it self
,
as
this
Informer
hath
represented
it
unto
me
,
in
its
circumstances
,
I
cannot
but
say
,
that
in
the
thing
,
and
as
to
the
Intentio
operis
,
there
was
a
recedeing
not
onely
from
the
Principles
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
but
also
from
the
Zeal
of
our
former
Worthies
,
who
ventured
all
to
transmit
the
truth
,
pure
from
Erastianisme
and
Caesario-Papal
Invasions
&
Encroachments
,
And
from
the
strick
Obligations
,
lying
on
us
all
,
to
stand
to
the
Truth
,
and
to
the
Defence
of
the
Power
and
Privileges
of
the
Church
,
against
the
Usurpation
and
Encroachments
of
the
Magistrates
,
seeking
alwayes
to
inhaunce
all
Church-power
into
their
own
hands
;
not
out
of
love
to
promove
the
Glory
of
God
,
and
the
real
good
of
souls
;
but
out
of
a
desire
to
have
the
Ministrie
,
and
the
outward
Administrations
of
grace
enslaved
unto
their
wills
.
Is
it
not
certaine
,
out
of
what
ground
this
Indulgence
did
grow
;
and
how
the
Act
of
Supremacy
(
which
no
Conscientious
Minister
or
Christian
can
owne
or
acknowledge
,
)
as
it
was
occasioned
and
necessitated
by
the
Indulgence
;
so
it
became
the
Charter
thereof
,
and
gave
legal
life
and
being
unto
all
that
followed
?
And
was
it
not
as
certaine
,
that
a
Designe
to
procure
a
Requiem
to
themselves
,
in
all
their
Usurpations
,
and
intolerable
Invasions
of
Church-Power
,
and
overturning
of
●he
whole
Work
of
God
;
and
withall
to
make
way
for
the
further
Enslaving
of
the
Church
▪
and
of
all
Church-Power
to
their
●usts
,
did
midwife
this
Bastard-Child
into
the
World
?
And
could
it
be
uncertaine
to
rational
observing
Persons
,
what
was
the
Designe
of
King
and
Councel
,
in-giving
these
Instructions
,
First
and
Last
?
Yea
,
was
not
the
whole
Business
so
carried
on
from
First
to
Last
,
as
half
an
eye
might
have
discovered
a
wicked
Designe
therein
?
And
was
not
the
Explicatory
Act
of
the
Supremacie
a
more
than
sufficient
proof
of
an
Erastian
Spirit
,
that
led
and
acted
them
,
in
some
things
,
beyond
what
the
Anti-Christian
Spirit
could
for
shame
prompt
the
Pope
to
arrogate
to
himself
?
And
when
from
these
things
,
and
many
others
such
like
,
yea
from
the
whole
Procedour
of
King
Parliament
and
Council
,
in
their
Actings
,
since
this
last
Revolution
began
,
it
is
more
than
sufficiently
clear
,
what
they
did
and
do
Intend
;
will
any
say
,
it
was
not
their
Duty
,
while
so
Providentially
called
to
witness
to
the
Truth
,
to
give
a
more
Plain
,
Full
,
Ministerial
and
Christian
Testimony
,
to
the
Truth
,
which
our
Predecessours
maintained
,
with
so
much
Hazard
,
Expence
of
bloud
,
Loss
of
Liberty
,
Tossings
,
Imprisonments
,
Confinements
,
Condemnation
to
Death
and
Banishments
&c.
and
which
we
were
so
solemnely
sworne
to
stand
to
?
And
will
any
Ingenuous
Christian
say
,
that
,
all
circumstances
being
considered
,
the
Testimony
given
was
such
,
as
became
men
standing
in
the
Fields
for
the
Truth
of
Christ
,
and
engaged
in
point
of
Conscience
and
Christian
Valour
,
Honour
and
Credi●e
,
to
cover
the
ground
they
stood
on
with
their
dead
Bodies
,
rather
than
cede
to
such
a
manifest
Encroaching
and
Invading
Enemie
?
Will
any
,
who
readeth
the
carriage
of
our
valiant
and
renowned
Worthies
,
in
opposing
the
Encroachments
of
King
Iames
,
(
who
yet
never
did
,
nor
for
shame
could
arrogate
to
himself
such
a
transcendently
Superlative
Supremacie
over
Church-matters
,
as
now
by
Act
of
Parliament
is
declared
to
be
an
Inherent
Right
of
the
Crown
)
think
,
that
they
would
have
satisfied
themselves
with
such
a
General
,
Impertinent
,
Confused
,
Indistinct
and
Defective
Testimony
to
such
a
Glorious
Truth
?
Will
any
,
who
considereth
the
Zeal
,
that
ordinarily
acted
our
faithful
Progenitours
,
from
the
beginning
to
this
late
Catastroph
,
and
of
our
valiant
Worthies
,
who
valued
this
Truth
of
Christ's
Kingship
above
their
lives
,
think
that
there
was
not
here
a
palpable
cedeing
from
that
Spirit
and
Zeal
,
which
moved
them
to
postpone
all
things
,
to
this
chief
matter
?
And
can
any
say
,
that
this
way
of
vindicating
Truth
,
wherein
so
much
Pusillanimity
,
Disingenuity
,
carnal
Consultation
occasioning
Misconceptions
and
Blindness
,
appeared
,
did
keep
correspondence
with
our
frequently
reiterated
Vowes
and
Engagements
?
Was
it
pertinent
or
seasonable
,
or
could
it
be
satisfying
to
propose
,
in
such
an
exigent
,
a
meer
Cothurnus
;
I
meane
,
that
general
Assertion
of
the
Magistrates
Objectively
Ecclesiastical
Power
,
no
less
ambiguous
till
fitly
explained
,
than
impertinent
to
the
case
then
in
hand
?
Nay
,
let
this
very
Informer
tell
me
,
if
he
think
not
,
that
more
Plaine
,
Clear
and
Full
expressions
might
have
been
fallen
upon
,
if
plaine
and
home
dealing
had
been
Intended
?
This
I
suppose
may
serve
for
an
Examination
of
that
matter
,
as
this
Informer
hath
declared
it
unto
us
.
A
Vindication
of
such
,
as
scruple
to
hear
and
owne
the
Indulged
.
Considering
what
is
said
above
,
both
in
the
Relation
,
and
in
the
Reasons
against
the
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
whereby
the
manifold
iniquity
thereof
is
manifested
,
it
might
seem
wholly
unnecessary
and
superfluous
to
vindicat
such
,
as
,
beginning
to
discover
the
evil
thereof
,
do
scruple
to
look
upon
those
,
who
are
set
over
them
by
the
Council
,
as
their
Ministers
,
set
over
them
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
seing
it
may
rather
seem
strange
,
that
any
,
who
adhere
to
our
former
Principles
,
are
of
another
judgement
;
and
that
Conscientious
Persons
did
not
from
the
beginning
withdraw
from
them
Yet
for
satisfaction
to
all
(
so
far
as
is
possible
)
the
grounds
of
our
Vindication
of
such
shall
be
proposed
,
in
a
few
questions
.
Only
it
would
be
premitted
,
in
what
sense
we
take
the
question
:
And
therefore
.
(
1.
)
I
do
not
make
this
the
question
.
Whether
or
not
these
Indulged
Ministers
,
are
true
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
or
ought
,
in
any
case
,
to
be
acknowledged
,
&
looked
upon
as
such
;
for
in
order
to
our
Vindication
of
such
,
who
withdraw
from
them
,
it
is
not
necessary
to
assert
this
;
for
in
order
to
the
Vindication
of
such
,
as
withdraw
from
the
Prelates
Curates
,
as
we
do
not
,
so
we
use
not
to
say
,
That
they
are
not
Ministers
,
knowing
that
by
saying
this
,
we
are
engaged
consequently
to
say
,
that
all
the
Children
,
whom
they
have
baptized
,
are
yet
unbaptized
;
and
that
all
their
Ministerial
Acts
are
null
.
Nor
(
2.
)
Shall
I
make
this
the
question
:
Is
it
not
simply
unlawful
to
hear
them
?
For
in
order
to
Vindicat
the
withdrawers
from
the
Curates
,
we
need
not
assert
this
,
knowing
that
much
more
is
required
to
make
an
action
simply
sinful
,
than
to
make
it
inexpedient
,
or
unlawful
;
and
if
it
were
granted
,
that
the
hearing
or
owning
of
the
Indulged
,
as
matters
now
stand
,
were
unlawful
,
or
inexpedient
,
the
With-drawers
would
be
sufficiently
vindicated
.
Nor
(
3.
)
Do
I
propose
this
question
,
whether
or
not
,
they
may
lawfully
be
heard
,
at
any
time
,
or
in
any
circumstances
;
as
for
example
,
if
there
were
no
other
to
be
heard
,
in
all
Scotland
?
For
I
judge
,
if
no
other
were
to
be
heard
in
all
Scotland
,
except
the
Prelates
Curats
,
many
would
not
scruple
to
hear
such
of
them
,
as
were
not
openly
flagicious
and
profane
,
or
notoriously
ignorant
;
who
,
as
matters
now
stand
,
do
,
and
that
with
Approbation
.
(
4.
)
I
do
not
think
,
that
such
,
as
are
against
this
withdrawing
,
will
say
,
that
it
is
necessary
,
that
these
Indulged
be
heard
and
countenanced
,
at
all
times
and
occasions
;
and
that
never
,
or
in
no
case
,
such
,
as
are
under
them
,
may
go
and
hear
others
;
seing
this
was
alwayes
allowed
and
permitted
,
in
our
best
times
.
But
I
shall
simply
propose
the
Question
thus
.
Whether
may
not
people
lawfully
,
as
the
case
now
standeth
,
withdraw
from
those
Indulged
,
whom
the
Council
hath
set
over
them
by
the
Indulgence
;
or
are
they
to
owne
them
,
and
submit
unto
them
,
as
over
them
in
the
Lord
,
and
as
set
over
them
,
to
be
their
Pastors
and
Overseers
,
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
even
when
there
are
others
,
against
whom
such
Exceptions
cannot
be
made
,
as
against
them
,
and
whom
the
Lord
doth
own
and
countenance
in
a
remarkable
and
wonderful
manner
,
to
be
heard
?
Or
,
whether
are
such
to
be
condemned
,
or
approven
and
vindicated
,
who
look
upon
themselves
,
as
called
of
God
to
bear
witness
against
all
the
sinful
Usurpations
,
manifest
in
the
Indulgence
;
and
the
many
evils
,
in
the
accepting
of
it
,
and
in
the
now
acting
by
vertue
thereof
,
by
withdrawing
from
such
,
that
they
may
hear
and
countenance
others
,
who
preach
upon
Christs
Call
,
and
not
according
to
Mans
Order
,
but
contrary
thereto
?
This
being
the
Question
,
one
might
think
it
strange
,
that
there
should
be
any
necessity
to
Vindicate
such
,
as
now
withdraw
,
considering
what
is
said
above
:
Yet
in
Order
hereunto
,
I
shall
but
,
in
a
few
words
,
propose
these
following
Questions
,
to
the
Consideration
of
any
,
who
are
of
another
judgment
,
in
this
matter
,
As.
1.
Seing
by
what
is
said
under
our
First
Head
of
Arguments
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
Indulged
,
in
and
by
the
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
wronged
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
only
Head
of
the
Church
,
and
King
in
Zion
;
and
that
in
Nine
several
Particulars
:
(
every
one
of
which
might
be
made
use
of
,
as
a
several
Argument
,
to
our
present
purpose
.
)
How
can
any
blame
such
,
as
,
out
of
tenderness
to
the
Royal
Prerogatives
of
Jesus
Christ
,
scruple
to
owne
,
and
hear
them
,
as
formerly
?
2.
Seing
by
the
accepting
of
this
Indulgence
,
the
Indulged
have
receded
from
our
Presbyterian
Principles
,
and
wronged
the
Interest
and
Privileges
of
the
Church
,
which
Christ
,
her
only
King
,
hath
granted
to
her
;
and
that
in
five
several
Particulars
,
(
out
of
which
particular
Arguments
might
be
framed
severally
)
as
is
clear
by
what
is
said
under
our
2
Head
of
Arguments
.
How
unreasonable
is
it
to
condemne
such
,
as
,
out
of
a
tender
care
to
adhere
to
their
Presbyterian
Principles
,
dat
not
owne
and
hear
such
,
as
formerly
?
3.
Seing
in
Ten
Particulars
,
mentioned
under
our
3.
Head
of
Arguments
,
it
is
made
manifest
,
that
the
Indulged
,
by
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
,
upon
the
matter
,
homologated
the
wicked
Supreamacy
,
in
Church-affairs
,
whereby
our
Lord
is
virtually
dethroned
,
and
His
Church
utterly
robbed
of
her
Spiritual
Power
and
Privileges
:
How
can
we
condemne
such
,
who
,
in
detestation
of
that
Supreamacy
,
and
Usurped
Power
,
withdraw
from
them
?
4.
Seing
by
our
Principles
,
the
Free
Election
and
Call
of
the
People
,
giveth
ground
to
the
relation
,
that
a
Pastor
hath
to
a
Flock
,
as
his
Charge
,
and
is
the
way
,
how
the
Holy
Ghost
setteth
men
over
Flocks
,
in
ordinary
:
How
can
these
be
obliged
to
owne
such
for
their
Pastors
,
whom
they
never
called
,
nor
had
freedom
freely
to
Elect
and
Call
?
And
this
is
the
case
of
not
a
few
,
yea
in
reality
the
case
of
all
,
who
had
others
,
than
such
,
as
had
been
their
Pastors
before
,
set
over
them
;
for
as
for
that
image
of
a
call
,
we
have
said
enough
above
,
and
particularly
,
under
our
4.
Head
of
Arguments
,
to
shew
that
it
was
of
no
force
,
and
imported
rather
a
prostituting
of
that
Ordinance
and
Institution
,
to
be
subservient
to
the
corrupt
Designes
of
men
,
than
savoured
of
true
tenderness
unto
the
Ordinance
of
Christ
;
which
should
have
led
the
way
,
in
an
orderly
settlement
,
and
not
have
been
trailed
at
the
heels
of
the
Councels
Order
,
with
which
in
all
Common
Sense
,
it
was
incompatible
,
except
by
way
of
acknowledging
and
homologating
the
Councils
Usurpation
.
5.
Seing
as
is
clear
from
the
Seven
Particulars
,
mentioned
under
our
5.
Head
of
Arguments
,
the
Indulged
,
in
their
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
fortified
and
established
Erastianisme
,
and
Erastian
Tenets
;
how
shall
we
condemne
such
,
as
withdraw
from
them
,
and
rather
hear
and
owne
such
,
as
adhere
by
their
practice
to
former
Principles
?
6.
When
we
consider
the
Twelve
Particulars
,
mentioned
under
our
6.
Head
of
Arguments
,
(
several
of
which
might
be
here
made
use
of
,
as
Distinct
Arguments
,
if
we
designed
not
brevity
)
whereby
it
was
made
manifest
,
how
the
Indulged
,
in
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
acted
to
the
great
prejudice
of
the
Church
;
how
can
we
imagine
,
that
such
are
to
be
condemned
,
who
withdraw
from
them
,
and
countenance
such
,
as
are
seeking
and
promoving
its
good
,
in
the
way
,
countenanced
and
approven
of
God
?
7.
If
we
impartially
consider
the
Twelve
Particulars
,
mentioned
under
our
7.
Head
of
Arguments
,
(
several
of
which
also
might
be
adduced
here
,
as
distinct
Arguments
)
whereby
it
appeared
,
how
these
Indulged
,
in
their
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
wronged
our
Cause
,
and
departed
from
the
grounds
,
upon
which
our
Church
is
suffering
;
we
will
see
cause
of
approving
such
,
as
withdraw
from
them
,
as
matters
now
stand
.
8.
Seing
by
what
is
said
,
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
Entrie
of
the
Indulged
unto
their
present
Places
,
and
Stations
,
is
not
consonant
,
but
repugnant
to
our
Former
Doctrine
,
Principles
and
Practices
,
owned
since
the
Reformation
,
and
confirmed
by
our
Oathes
,
Vowes
,
Covenants
and
Solemne
Engagments
;
besides
the
Testimonies
given
thereunto
by
the
Sufferings
of
our
Predecessours
,
and
by
our
own
Sufferings
;
can
we
blame
and
condemne
such
,
who
dar
not
owne
them
,
as
lawfully
entered
into
these
places
?
9.
Seing
the
Indulged
have
,
by
the
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
and
acting
by
vertue
thereof
,
in
so
far
,
departed
from
Former
Principles
and
Practices
;
and
a
difference
ought
to
be
put
betwixt
them
,
and
other
Ministers
,
who
,
through
grace
,
have
hithertill
been
preserved
from
stepping
aside
,
whether
to
Prelacy
,
or
to
Erastianisme
,
in
their
Practices
;
who
can
condemne
such
,
as
withdraw
from
the
one
,
and
adhere
to
the
other
?
10.
Is
there
not
a
great
difference
betwixt
the
ground
,
whereupon
the
Indulged
do
presently
exercise
their
Ministerie
;
and
the
ground
whereupon
formerly
,
before
they
embraced
the
Indulgence
,
they
did
,
and
others
to
this
day
do
,
exercise
it
?
Or
shall
we
say
,
that
it
is
all
one
,
whether
Ministers
have
the
Ministerial
Potestative
Mission
unto
such
or
such
places
,
over
which
they
are
set
,
from
Presbyteries
,
authorized
thereunto
by
Christ
,
which
sometimes
they
had
;
or
have
it
from
the
Magistrat
,
no
wayes
thereunto
authorized
by
Christ
;
as
now
they
have
it
only
?
And
if
there
be
a
difference
,
how
can
any
condemne
those
,
who
cannot
now
owne
them
,
as
they
did
formerly
?
11.
Seing
the
difference
betwixt
these
two
wayes
mentioned
,
is
great
,
and
seing
they
cannot
be
compounded
in
one
,
nor
lawfully
made
subordinat
,
the
one
to
the
other
;
is
it
not
undeniable
,
that
these
Indulged
,
betaking
themselves
now
to
the
Magistrat's
Mission
,
as
they
have
done
,
have
upon
the
matter
,
renounced
their
former
Mission
,
which
they
had
from
Presbyteries
,
acting
Ministerially
under
Christ
?
And
if
so
,
can
people
be
condemned
,
who
do
not
,
nor
cannot
,
owne
,
and
countenance
them
,
as
formerly
they
did
?
12.
It
being
apparent
from
what
is
said
above
,
on
several
occasions
,
that
,
as
the
Indulged
did
deliberatly
shun
to
say
,
that
they
had
their
Ministrie
onely
of
Christ
,
so
they
do
now
Act
and
Exerce
the
same
,
as
receiving
it
not
alone
from
Christ
,
by
the
Ministerial
Conveyance
of
the
Power
and
Authority
to
exerce
it
,
which
Christ
hath
ordained
;
but
either
as
receiving
it
from
the
Magistrat
alone
;
(
and
if
so
,
they
cannot
be
looked
upon
as
Christ's
Servants
,
but
as
the
Magistrat's
Servants
;
)
or
from
Christ
and
the
Magistrat
,
as
Collateral
Heads
and
Fountains
of
Church-power
;
(
but
thus
to
speak
were
blasphemie
;
)
or
from
the
Magistrate
,
as
directly
subordinat
to
Christ
;
(
which
is
the
ground
of
all
Arminian-Erastianisme
)
How
can
Men
be
accounted
transgressours
,
who
in
Conscience
cannot
owne
them
,
as
formerly
they
did
,
when
they
acted
and
exercised
their
Ministrie
as
receiving
it
alone
from
Christ
,
by
the
Ministerial
conveyance
of
the
Power
&
Authority
thereto
,
through
the
hands
of
his
Servants
thereunto
appointed
?
13.
Is
there
no
difference
to
be
put
betwixt
such
,
as
exercise
the
Ministrie
in
subordination
unto
,
and
in
a
dependance
upon
the
Council
,
as
being
their
Curats
,
&
as
accountable
to
them
;
and
others
,
who
,
as
they
are
subordinat
unto
,
so
they
owne
their
dependance
onely
upon
Christ
,
in
the
way
He
hath
prescribed
,
receiving
Instructions
only
from
Him
,
in
His
appointed
way
,
to
regulate
them
,
in
the
Exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
and
hold
themselves
accountable
only
to
Him
,
in
that
way
?
And
seing
it
is
manifest
,
that
there
is
a
very
great
difference
;
Who
can
condemne
such
as
withdraw
from
the
Indulged
,
who
have
their
Instructions
,
to
regulate
them
in
the
Exercise
of
the
Ministrie
,
from
the
Council
,
(
as
was
manifested
above
,
)
as
accountable
only
to
them
,
and
to
such
,
as
they
are
directly
subordinat
unto
;
that
is
,
the
King
;
and
not
from
Christ
Jesus
,
as
onely
Head
of
the
Kirk
?
14.
Seing
by
receiving
the
Indulgence
,
with
their
Instructions
&c.
the
Indulged
do
,
upon
the
matter
,
recognosce
a
Supream
Head-Power
over
the
Church
,
and
Church-affairs
,
in
the
Magistrates
,
to
the
denying
of
Christ's
sole
Headshipe
,
and
dethroning
of
Him
(
as
hath
been
,
on
several
occasions
,
cleared
above
;
)
how
can
such
be
condemned
,
who
scruple
to
owne
them
,
in
that
case
,
or
to
countenance
them
,
while
they
act
so
?
15.
Seing
the
Indulged
,
being
set
over
the
people
,
specially
designed
and
appointed
them
by
the
Council's
order
,
and
not
in
the
way
appointed
by
Christ
,
can
not
be
said
to
be
set
over
these
people
,
as
their
Overseers
,
by
the
Holy
Ghost
;
(
as
hath
been
evidenced
above
;
)
how
can
such
be
blamed
,
who
cannot
owne
them
,
as
their
Overseers
,
and
as
made
Overseers
to
them
by
the
Holy
Ghost
?
16.
Seing
we
have
made
it
manifest
above
,
that
the
entrie
of
the
Indulged
hath
a
manifold
relation
unto
the
Usurped
Supremacie
,
in
Church-affaires
;
and
that
,
as
it
floweth
therefrom
,
is
secured
thereby
,
and
dependeth
in
its
legal
being
therupon
,
as
its
Charter
;
so
it
contributeth
to
the
strengthening
,
securing
and
encouraging
of
the
Usurpation
and
seing
this
Supremacy
and
Sacrilegious
Usurpation
of
the
Prerogatives
Royal
of
our
Lord
Jesus
,
and
Subversion
of
the
Rights
and
Privileges
of
the
Church
,
is
the
Top-point
of
all
our
Defection
,
and
the
Center
,
into
which
all
the
Lines
of
our
Apostasie
concurre
and
agree
;
can
any
,
who
would
not
joyne
in
this
defection
,
and
have
a
proportionable
part
of
the
guilt
,
charged
upon
them
,
give
countenance
and
approbation
unto
those
Indulged
,
whose
entrie
is
so
neer
a
kin
unto
that
Supremacy
?
Or
can
any
,
who
desire
to
be
free
of
all
compliance
with
this
abominable
evil
,
carry
towards
those
,
who
are
now
set
over
them
by
vertue
of
the
Supremacie
,
as
formerly
?
17.
The
Supremacy
now
regnant
,
and
the
grand
National
sin
,
being
such
an
evil
,
as
all
,
that
would
be
keeped
free
of
the
plagues
,
that
the
same
will
bring
upon
the
Land
,
must
,
in
their
places
and
stations
,
bear
witness
against
the
same
:
And
seing
Common
people
have
no
other
way
Patent
or
Practicable
for
them
,
to
give
this
plaine
and
honest
Testimony
against
this
hainous
Usurpation
,
in
any
publick
manner
,
but
by
withdrawing
from
such
,
as
are
set
over
them
by
vertue
of
this
Usurped
Power
;
can
those
be
condemned
,
who
,
out
of
Conscience
of
their
duty
,
zeal
to
Christ's
Prerogatives
,
Care
to
keep
their
garments
unspotted
with
publick
regnant
evils
;
and
out
of
a
desire
to
minde
their
duty
,
in
this
day
of
so
general
a
Defection
,
do
withdraw
from
the
Indulged
,
in
order
to
the
giving
of
this
publick
Testimonie
,
in
their
Place
and
Station
?
18.
Seing
by
the
Particulars
,
mentioned
under
our
8.
Head
of
Argu.
it
is
manifest
,
that
the
accepters
of
this
Indulgence
have
thereby
contributed
to
the
strengthening
of
the
hands
of
Prelates
and
Prelacie
,
which
all
are
obliged
by
their
Covenants
,
to
endeavour
,
in
their
Places
and
Stations
,
to
exstirpat
;
how
can
such
be
condemned
,
who
withdraw
from
them
,
while
standing
thus
in
a
contributing
posture
?
19.
As
upon
the
one
hand
,
the
disowning
of
the
Curats
is
a
disowning
of
the
Prelates
and
their
Power
;
and
a
countenancing
of
them
by
hearing
them
,
and
submitting
to
their
Ministrie
is
accounted
by
all
(
as
indeed
it
is
)
a
countenancing
of
Prelacy
;
is
not
also
,
upon
the
other
hand
,
an
owning
of
the
Indulged
,
and
a
Submitting
to
them
and
their
Ministrie
,
a
submitting
to
the
Supremacy
;
seing
(
as
is
above
cleared
and
confirmed
)
the
Curats
(
at
least
such
as
,
were
ordained
Ministers
before
the
re-establishment
of
Prelacy
,
and
have
submitted
thereto
)
do
no
more
depend
upon
Prelacy
,
as
to
the
present
exercise
of
their
Ministrie
,
than
the
Indulged
do
depend
upon
the
Supremacy
,
or
on
the
Rulers
,
acting
by
vertue
of
the
Supremacy
?
20.
Seing
the
Act
of
Glasgow
,
banishing
Ministers
from
their
own
Charges
,
cannot
dissolve
the
relation
,
that
was
betwixt
the
Ministers
,
and
their
Flocks
;
how
can
such
,
as
stand
still
related
unto
their
former
Pastors
,
(
which
is
the
case
of
some
)
accept
of
others
,
set
over
them
by
the
Council
,
&
not
withall
homologat
the
Councils
deed
,
and
declare
the
former
relation
utterly
dissolved
?
21.
Seing
the
Indulged
,
in
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
in
several
Particulars
violated
our
Covenant-Obligations
(
as
was
shown
in
the
9
Head
of
Argu
:
)
Can
any
be
blamed
for
with
drawing
from
those
,
who
have
so
entered
,
in
this
day
,
when
God
is
about
to
plead
with
the
Land
,
for
a
broken
Covenant
?
22.
If
all
be
obliged
to
resist
&
withstand
Erastianisme
,
by
the
Solemne
Engagment
to
duties
;
what
less
can
be
expected
of
Common
People
,
in
their
privat
Stations
,
in
order
to
an
answerable
walking
unto
this
Engagment
,
than
a
with-drawing
from
such
,
as
are
set
over
them
by
a
Power
,
purely
Erastian
?
And
can
such
be
thought
to
minde
their
Engagment
in
this
particular
,
who
willingly
comply
with
the
Erastian
Command
and
Injunction
,
and
accept
of
such
,
as
are
set
over
them
by
an
Erastian-Order
?
23.
Seing
the
Indulged
,
in
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
receded
from
our
Principles
,
and
wronged
our
Cause
as
is
undeniable
by
the
Twelve
Particulars
,
mentioned
under
our
7.
Head
.
of
Arg.
)
can
they
be
justly
condemned
,
who
now
withdraw
from
them
?
24.
Seing
by
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
the
Indulged
have
highly
prejudged
the
good
of
our
Church
(
as
is
manifest
from
the
Twelve
Particulars
,
mentioned
under
our
6.
Head
of
Arg.
)
How
can
such
be
condemned
,
who
refuse
to
countenance
them
,
while
thus
stated
in
and
by
the
Indulgence
?
25.
Seing
,
as
was
cleared
above
,
the
Indulgence
,
was
devised
of
purpose
,
to
annul
all
Field-and
House-meetings
;
and
seing
it
cannot
be
denied
,
that
these
Field-and
House-meetings
,
being
so
eminently
countenanced
of
the
Lord
,
are
also
to
be
countenanced
of
Men
;
can
any
say
,
that
they
,
over
whom
the
Indulged
are
set
by
the
Council
,
are
not
obliged
to
withdraw
from
them
;
and
not
withall
say
,
that
they
are
not
obliged
to
waite
upon
these
blessed
Meetings
,
though
thereby
the
Minister
and
other
people
,
should
be
much
discouraged
?
And
would
not
this
be
a
manifest
homologating
and
concurring
with
the
Council
,
in
carrying-on
of
this
wicked
Designe
?
And
how
can
such
be
condemned
,
who
withdraw
from
them
,
who
have
,
in
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
acted
so
prejudicially
unto
these
blessed
Meetings
,
as
is
evidenced
in
our
II.
Head
of
Arguments
?
26.
Seing
it
is
undeniable
,
and
daily
experience
doth
confirme
it
,
that
an
admirably
rich
blessing
attendeth
the
laboures
of
such
,
as
preach
contrary
to
Mans
Law
,
upon
Christs
sole
Warrant
and
Allowance
;
what
cruelty
to
Souls
were
it
to
say
,
that
they
,
who
have
none
to
preach
to
them
,
but
such
as
the
Council
(
none
of
the
best
discerners
of
Ministerial
Gifts
,
nor
endued
with
Power
from
Christ
for
that
end
,
to
try
the
Qualifications
of
Ministers
)
hath
set
over
them
,
must
not
withdraw
from
these
,
to
seek
their
food
,
where
God
is
giving
it
largly
,
and
is
thereby
encouraging
and
inviting
all
to
come
?
We
would
,
doubtless
,
think
this
hard
dealing
,
were
we
,
as
to
our
temporal
food
,
to
be
kept
at
a
set
sober
diet
,
wherein
we
found
little
nourishment
,
and
restrained
from
going
to
fattening
and
strengthening
feasts
.
If
it
be
said
,
That
it
is
the
peoples
fault
,
that
they
grow
not
more
under
the
preaching
of
such
,
as
are
set
over
them
.
I
need
not
contradict
it
,
for
strengthening
of
my
Argument
;
but
only
say
,
if
the
blessing
be
withheld
at
home
,
though
justly
,
because
of
sin
;
let
the
people
go
where
they
may
finde
the
blessing
,
of
Gods
free
grace
,
notwithstanding
of
their
Provocations
,
as
others
have
found
it
:
Let
them
go
,
I
say
,
where
free
grace
may
prevent
them
.
Nay
,
I
think
the
Indulged
themselves
,
upon
this
very
account
,
if
they
desire
(
as
I
would
hope
they
do
)
the
Spiritual
Edification
of
the
people
,
should
be●eech
and
obtest
all
their
People
,
to
go
unto
these
richly
blessed
Conventiclers
;
and
desire
these
Conventicles
to
come
and
choise
the
most
convenient
place
,
in
all
their
bounds
,
for
a
Field-meeting
,
that
their
people
might
partake
of
the
good
thereof
;
and
this
Course
(
if
it
had
been
taken
)
would
have
,
I
think
,
endeared
them
more
unto
all
,
that
feared
God
;
and
had
(
no
doubt
)
prevented
much
of
this
animosity
that
is
,
as
I
apprehend
,
betwixt
them
,
and
the
Field-Preachers
;
for
it
would
have
defeat
the
Designe
of
the
Council
,
and
have
contributed
to
the
carrying
on
of
the
Work
of
the
Lord
.
27.
Seing
all
Persons
stand
obliged
by
their
Covenants
,
to
maintaine
the
Prerogatives
of
Christs
Crown
,
the
Rights
of
the
Church
,
and
Presbyterial
Government
;
how
can
they
,
who
would
make
conscience
of
the
saids
Covenants
,
owne
such
,
as
are
set
over
them
,
not
according
to
the
Principles
of
Presbyterian
Government
,
nor
in
compliance
with
the
Prerogatives
of
Christ
,
nor
so
as
the
Rights
of
the
Church
are
so
much
as
pretended
to
be
observed
,
but
in
a
way
rather
repugnant
unto
all
these
;
as
hath
been
manifested
above
?
28.
Seing
many
of
these
Indulged
have
a
relation
to
their
own
Flocks
,
from
which
they
were
thrust
by
violence
;
and
it
will
not
be
said
,
that
what
the
Rulers
did
,
in
that
matter
,
did
utterly
annul
their
relation
;
How
can
they
be
related
as
Pastors
to
these
Congregations
,
over
which
they
are
set
by
the
Council
?
We
do
not
acknowledge
or
justifie
Pluralities
.
And
if
they
have
not
the
relation
of
Pastors
unto
these
new
Charges
,
people
are
not
bound
to
carry
,
as
their
flock
;
and
so
may
lawfully
withdraw
,
and
hear
others
,
as
well
as
them
.
29.
Seing
It
is
manifest
from
what
is
said
,
that
the
Indulged
,
by
accepting
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
,
upon
the
matter
,
condemned
all
the
wrestlings
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
from
the
very
beginning
of
our
Reformation
,
against
the
Erastian
Usurpations
and
Encroachments
of
King
and
Court
,
in
the
Dayes
of
King
Iames
,
who
yet
,
in
the
height
of
his
Usurpations
,
and
arrogate
Supremacy
,
never
did
what
the
Council
did
,
in
the
Matter
of
the
Indulgence
;
He
never
took
upon
him
,
to
plant
and
transplant
Ministers
by
himself
,
or
by
his
Council
immediatly
,
and
onely
:
yea
and
have
condemned
all
their
sufferings
to
bondes
,
banishment
&
bloud
,
for
the
Privileges
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Crown-Rights
of
Christ
,
the
only
King
in
Zion
;
how
can
people
,
be
pressed
or
urged
,
to
look
on
such
,
as
their
lawfully
settled
Ministers
,
and
be
condemned
for
withdrawing
?
Must
not
the
compliers
with
them
in
this
,
be
guilty
of
the
same
sin
of
spitting
in
the
faces
of
all
our
ancient
witnesses
;
and
saying
,
their
Sufferings
were
for
triffles
?
Do
not
they
,
who
do
more
,
than
ever
these
were
tempted
to
do
,
and
that
without
the
least
hesitancy
,
say
,
that
these
suffered
as
fools
?
30.
Seing
the
entry
of
the
Indulged
by
the
Councils
Order
is
such
,
as
hath
not
a
Parallel
,
in
all
the
Christian
world
,
for
any
thing
I
know
;
for
,
no
where
shall
we
finde
Ministers
planted
in
Particular
Charges
,
and
transplanted
from
one
to
another
,
immediatly
by
the
Magistrate
:
Yea
I
doubt
,
if
Ministers
were
thus
placed
,
in
the
Palatinate
,
(
now
laid
waste
and
desolat
,
in
the
righteous
judgment
of
God
,
)
where
the
hemlock
of
Erastianisme
first
grew
up
;
can
any
blame
the
reformed
Professours
of
the
Church
of
Scotland
,
where
that
weed
ha●h
been
cast
over
the
hedge
,
with
a
solemne
Vow
and
Covenant
,
never
to
owne
it
againe
,
in
resenting
this
manner
of
Entry
,
by
withdrawing
from
those
,
that
are
set
over
them
,
in
such
a
singular
and
shameful
manner
?
31.
Do
we
not
make
use
of
this
Argument
against
the
Prelates
,
that
they
are
chosen
,
named
and
deputed
solely
by
the
King
,
notwithstanding
of
that
mock-election
,
made
by
the
Chapter
of
the
See
,
which
must
fall
upon
the
person
,
nominated
by
the
King
,
or
be
null
?
But
where
is
the
strength
of
it
now
,
when
we
admit
of
lesser
Bishops
,
immediatly
nominated
,
deputed
,
and
impowered
by
the
Council
,
notwithstanding
of
that
mock-call
by
the
people
,
and
Election
of
the
same
singular
person
,
which
was
said
somewhere
to
be
had
?
32.
How
can
any
blame
such
,
as
withdraw
from
those
,
who
,
by
entering
in
at
the
door
of
the
Indulgence
,
have
made
way
for
the
wreathing
of
an
yoke
upon
the
necks
of
the
Ministrie
of
Scotland
,
in
all
time
coming
,
to
the
utter
subversion
of
all
Ministerial
liberty
,
and
of
the
Freedom
and
Privilege
of
the
Church
:
For
,
if
hereafter
no
man
shall
be
setled
in
a
Church
but
by
the
King
and
his
Council
immediatly
,
and
every
Minister
shall
be
wholly
at
the
disposal
of
the
King
and
Council
,
to
be
planted
,
or
transplanted
,
as
they
please
,
where
were
we
?
And
where
should
our
Church-liberties
then
be
?
And
whom
had
we
to
thank
for
breaking
the
ice
?
33.
If
the
Parliament
,
that
carried
on
the
Engagment
Anno
1648.
had
thrust
out
a
number
of
the
Ministers
,
and
thereafter
their
Committee
had
planted
them
elsewhere
,
up
and
down
the
Land
,
as
they
pleased
;
I
would
ask
such
as
were
Ministers
,
in
those
dayes
,
and
were
against
the
Engagment
,
or
were
Members
of
the
Assembly
1649.
how
such
Ministers
,
as
willingly
would
have
obeyed
the
Orders
of
the
Committee
of
Estates
,
and
gone
thither
,
where
they
were
Ordered
to
remaine
,
had
been
looked
upon
,
when
the
Engagment
to
duties
was
drawn
up
?
And
whether
or
not
lesser
faults
in
Ministers
,
were
not
punished
with
simple
Deposition
?
If
then
such
a
fault
,
as
this
,
had
been
so
abominable
then
,
shall
it
be
so
lovely
now
,
that
none
may
discountenance
or
withdraw
from
such
persons
,
as
have
carried
so
,
at
this
time
?
34.
Is
it
not
strange
,
that
people
shall
not
have
liberty
to
withdraw
from
those
,
who
by
their
way
of
entry
,
and
carriage
before
the
Council
,
have
given
such
open
and
manifest
Scandal
unto
the
Church
of
God
,
and
unto
Strangers
,
unto
Foes
and
unto
Friends
,
at
home
and
abroad
,
to
the
Rulers
,
to
the
Prelates
and
their
Curat
's
,
to
Good
and
Bad
;
yea
and
unto
all
the
Churches
of
Christ
;
and
have
laid
such
a
stumbling
block
before
all
the
Posteritie
;
as
is
manifested
above
,
in
the
12.
Head
of
Argum.
?
35.
When
poor
people
,
who
have
been
hitherto
in
the
dark
,
as
to
the
evils
of
this
Indulgence
,
both
as
to
its
Ground
,
Rise
,
Conveyance
,
Tendency
,
and
designed
End
,
beginne
now
to
get
their
eyes
opened
,
and
to
see
its
connexion
with
,
dependance
upon
,
and
confirmation
of
the
fearful
Usurpation
of
the
Supremacy
●
what
a
griefe
of
heart
is
it
to
hear
persons
pleading
against
their
withdrawing
from
such
,
when
they
see
where
they
are
,
and
how
they
cannot
countenance
such
,
and
be
free
of
all
accession
to
the
sinful
strengthening
and
confirming
of
the
Encroachments
already
made
,
and
to
the
encouraging
unto
a
further
progress
unto
the
same
evil
?
36.
When
there
is
such
a
combination
for
upholding
of
this
evil
of
the
Indulgence
,
and
several
(
as
is
reported
)
banding
or
covenanting
together
,
to
keep
the
Indulgence
,
in
credite
,
or
at
least
,
not
so
speak
against
it
;
how
can
such
,
as
are
convinced
of
the
dreadful
evil
thereof
,
not
think
themselves
called
of
God
,
to
do
their
best
against
it
?
And
how
can
any
be
urged
to
hear
and
countenance
them
,
who
are
Indulged
,
when
the
controversie
is
thus
stated
and
prosecuted
,
without
being
also
urged
to
approve
of
the
Indulgence
,
contrare
to
their
light
:
37.
Seing
the
Indulged
,
by
their
accepting
of
this
Indulgence
,
did
fall
from
their
former
zeal
and
steadfastness
,
in
choosing
suffering
rather
than
sin
,
and
have
,
upon
the
matter
,
condemned
what
formerly
they
approved
of
,
and
have
approved
that
,
which
formerly
they
condemned
,
as
we
saw
above
,
in
the
Six
Particulars
,
mentioned
and
explained
in
our
10.
Head
of
Argum.
How
can
those
be
now
condemned
,
who
cannot
owne
them
,
as
they
did
formerly
?
38.
Do
we
not
say
,
that
Countenancing
and
hearing
of
the
Curats
is
an
Homologating
and
a
virtual
approving
of
their
sinful
way
of
Entry
?
And
shall
not
now
,
the
Countenancing
and
hearing
of
the
Indulged
,
be
an
Homologating
and
a
virtual
approving
of
their
sinful
way
of
En●y
?
How
then
can
such
be
condemned
,
who
,
out
of
a
desire
to
be
kept
free
of
this
sin
,
dar
not
countenance
or
hear
them
,
as
formerly
?
39.
I
would
gladly
know
one
Argument
,
that
can
be
made
use
of
to
condemne
now
,
as
matters
stand
,
withdrawing
from
and
refusing
to
hear
the
Indulged
,
that
either
hath
not
been
;
or
may
not
yet
be
,
with
equal
force
,
made
use
of
,
to
prove
it
unlawful
to
withdraw
from
,
&
to
refuse
to
hear
the
Established
Curats
?
And
seing
now
none
dar
condemne
such
,
as
withdraw
from
the
Curats
;
why
shall
these
be
condemned
,
who
withdraw
from
the
Indulged
?
40.
When
the
question
is
now
so
stated
,
by
and
among
the
people
,
as
that
countenancing
and
hearing
of
the
Indulged
,
is
looked
upon
,
as
an
approving
of
the
Indulgence
it self
,
the
people
not
knowing
the
use
and
practice
of
Metaphysical
distinctions
;
how
can
such
be
urged
to
hear
and
countenance
them
,
who
,
by
so
doing
,
must
look
upon
themselves
,
as
approving
what
otherwise
they
condemne
,
contrare
to
Rom.
14
:
22
,
23
?
Many
moe
Arguments
,
may
be
gathered
out
of
the
several
Particulars
,
we
mentioned
above
,
under
the
several
Heads
of
Arguments
;
but
we
shall
satisfie
our selves
with
these
,
at
present
,
leaving
the
Understanding
Reader
to
make
his
owne
use
of
the
rest
,
that
are
not
made
use
of
here
.
For
further
satisfaction
,
in
this
matter
,
to
such
,
as
would
have
Formal
Arguments
,
I
shall
only
say
,
That
by
what
Arguments
,
Principally
,
we
vindicat
the
People
,
their
withdrawing
from
the
Curates
,
by
the
same
,
mutatis
mutandis
,
by
changing
or
adding
such
words
,
as
must
be
changed
or
added
,
we
shall
be
able
to
vindicate
the
people
their
withdrawing
from
the
Indulged
.
I
saw
lately
a
Vindication
of
the
persecuted
Ministers
and
Professours
in
Scotland
,
written
by
a
faithful
Minister
of
Christ
,
now
in
Glory
;
and
found
that
the
Chiefe
of
these
Arguments
,
whereof
he
made
use
,
to
vindicate
the
people
their
withdrawing
from
the
Curats
,
were
applicable
to
the
question
now
under
debate
,
concerning
the
hearing
or
withdrawing
from
the
Indulged
,
as
I
shall
make
appear
by
these
Instances
.
His
first
Argument
Pag.
75.
was
this
.
They
,
who
have
no
just
Authority
,
nor
Right
to
officiat
fixedly
,
in
this
Church
,
as
the
proper
Pastors
of
it
,
ought
not
to
be
received
,
but
withdrawn
from
.
But
the
Prelates
and
their
adherents
the
Curats
(
adde
,
for
our
case
,
the
Indulged
)
have
no
just
Authority
or
Right
to
officiat
in
this
Church
,
as
her
proper
Pastours
.
Therefore
they
ought
not
to
be
received
,
but
withdrawn
from
.
All
the
debate
is
about
the
Minor
,
which
he
thus
maketh
good
.
They
,
who
have
entered
into
,
and
do
officiat
fixedly
in
this
Church
without
her
Authority
and
Consent
,
have
no
just
Authority
or
Right
so
to
do
.
But
the
Prelats
and
their
Curats
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
have
entered
into
this
Church
,
and
do
Officiat
therein
,
without
her
Authority
and
Consent
.
Therefore
they
have
no
just
Authority
.
The
first
Proposition
(
saith
he
,
and
we
with
him
)
is
clear
,
and
we
suppose
,
will
not
be
gainesaid
by
our
Antagonists
;
seing
the
power
of
Mission
,
of
Calling
&
of
Sending
of
ordinarie
fixed
Pastours
,
is
only
in
the
Church
,
and
not
in
any
other
,
as
all
Divines
do
assert
.
The
Second
is
evident
from
matters
of
fact
;
for
there
was
no
Church-Judicatory
called
,
or
convocated
,
for
bringing
of
Prelats
in
to
the
Church
;
(
adde
,
nor
for
setling
of
the
Indulged
over
their
respective
charges
)
all
was
done
immediatly
by
the
King
and
Acts
of
Parliament
(
adde
,
Acts
of
the
Coun●il
)
without
the
Church
.
A
practice
wanting
a
precedent
in
this
,
and
(
for
any
thing
we
know
)
in
all
other
Churches
.
He
proposeth
an
Objection
in
behalf
of
the
Curats
Pag.
78.
which
I
know
the
Indulged
will
use
for
themselves
,
to
wit
.
They
have
entered
by
the
Church
.
And
his
answer
will
serve
us
,
which
is
this
.
This
we
deny
,
the
contrare
is
clear
,
from
confiant
Practice
;
for
the
Curats
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
came
in
upon
Congregations
,
only
by
the
Bishop
and
Patron
(
adde
in
our
case
,
only
by
t●e
Council
and
Patron
)
who
are
not
the
Church
,
nor
have
any
power
from
her
,
for
what
they
do
,
in
this
:
All
their
right
and
power
is
founded
upon
,
and
derived
from
the
Supremacy
,
and
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
not
from
the
Church
;
in
which
the
Bishop
(
adde
the
Council
)
acts
as
the
Kings
Delegat
and
Substitute
,
only
impowered
there●o
by
his
Law
(
adde
Letter
)
So
that
the
Curats
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
having
and
deriving
all
their
power
from
the
Prelates
(
adde
,
the
Council
)
cannot
have
the
same
from
the
Church
;
none
gives
what
he
hath
not
.
But.
2.
The
Prelats
(
adde
,
the
Council
)
not
being
the
lawful
Governing
Church
,
any
,
that
enter
Congregations
by
them
,
cannot
be
said
to
enter
by
the
Church
.
Read
the
rest
there
.
His
second
Argument
is
proposed
Pag.
79.80
.
thus
.
Those
that
receive
and
derive
their
Church
power
from
,
and
are
subordinat
,
in
its
exercise
▪
to
another
Head
,
then
Christ
Jesus
,
should
not
be
received
and
subjected
to
,
as
the
Ministers
of
Christ
,
in
his
Church
.
But
the
Prelates
and
their
Curats
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
do
receive
and
derive
their
Church
Power
from
,
and
are
subordinat
,
in
its
exercise
,
to
another
Head
,
than
Christ
Jesus
.
The●efore
they
ought
not
to
be
received
&c.
The
first
Proposition
will
not
be
denied
:
He
proveth
the
second
thus
.
Those
Officers
in
the
Church
,
professing
themselves
such
,
that
derive
their
Church-power
from
,
and
are
subordinate
,
in
its
exercise
,
to
a
Power
truely
Architectonick
and
Supream
in
the
Church
,
beside
Christ
,
do
derive
their
Power
from
,
and
are
subordinat
,
in
its
exercise
,
to
another
Head
,
than
Christ
Jesus
.
But
so
it
is
,
that
Prelats
and
their
Curats
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
do
derive
their
Church-Power
from
,
and
are
subordinat
,
in
its
exercise
,
to
a
Power
truely
Architectonick
and
Supreme
in
the
Church
,
beside
Christ
.
Therefore
&c.
The
Major
is
evident
;
for
whoever
hath
a
Supream
Architectonick
Power
in
and
over
the
Church
,
must
be
an
Head
to
the
same
,
and
the
Fountaine
of
all
Church-power
.
The
Minor
is
clear
from
the
Act
of
Restitution
(
adde
,
the
Act
Explicatory
of
the
Supremacy
.
)
His
third
Arg.
Pag.
8.
is
long
,
I
shall
cut
it
short
thus
,
that
it
may
serve
our
case
.
If
Churches
required
by
Law
(
or
,
Act
of
Council
)
to
submit
to
Prelates
,
and
to
their
Curats
(
or
,
to
the
Indulged
)
thus
thrust
in
upon
them
,
had
their
own
P●stors
set
over
them
,
conforme
to
Gods
Word
;
then
it
is
no
sinful
Separation
,
for
Churches
,
in
adhering
to
their
Ministers
,
not
to
receive
,
or
submit
to
the
Prelats
and
their
Curats
(
or
,
to
the
Indulged
.
)
But
the
former
is
true
.
Therefore
&c.
The
truth
of
the
Major
is
founded
on
this
,
That
the
obligation
betwixt
Pastor
&
People
standeth
,
notwithstanding
of
the
Magistrat's
Act.
And
the
Minor
is
true
,
(
I
suppose
)
as
to
some
Churches
,
over
which
the
Indulged
were
placed
by
the
Council
.
His
fourth
Argument
Pag.
90.
will
serve
us
;
It
is
thus
.
The
way
of
the
Curats
(
Indulged
)
entering
into
Congregations
,
puts
a
bar
on
our
subjection
to
them
,
that
we
dar
not
owne
them
,
for
the
lawful
Pastors
of
the
Church
;
for
as
their
entry
is
without
the
Church
,
and
the
way
that
Christ
hath
setled
in
his
House
for
that
end
;
so
they
have
come
in
on
Congregations
,
in
wayes
,
which
we
judge
corrupt
,
and
without
all
warrant
from
the
Word
of
God
,
&
the
practice
of
the
Primitive
times
.
In
search
of
Scripture
and
pure
Antiquity
,
we
finde
,
that
Ordination
(
adde
,
and
Potestative
Mission
)
by
Ministers
,
the
Election
and
Call
of
the
people
,
was
the
way
,
by
which
Ministers
entered
into
Congregations
,
and
not
the
Institution
and
Collation
of
the
Bishop
(
adde
,
nor
the
Warrant
and
Allowance
of
the
Magistrat
)
nor
the
Presentation
of
Patrons
.
He
addeth
.
1.
This
way
of
their
entry
by
the
Bishops
Institution
and
Collation
(
adde
,
the
Councels
Warrant
and
Order
)
doth
suppone
that
their
Ordination
(
adde
,
Potestative
Mission
)
doth
not
sufficiently
impower
them
to
the
exercise
of
the
Ministrie
,
(
adde
,
in
that
Particular
Charge
)
without
a
further
licence
;
which
is
contrare
to
the
end
of
Ordination
,
and
the
Nature
of
the
Ministerial
Power
,
that
by
vertue
of
its
ends
,
and
the
command
of
Christ
,
doth
binde
the
Person
,
invested
therewith
,
to
its
Exercise
&c.
2.
The
Patrons
Presentation
,
as
it
takes
away
the
Peoples
right
of
Election
,
so
it
suppones
Ordination
to
give
no
right
to
the
maintainance
,
or
at
least
suspends
it
&c.
His
Fift
Arg.
is
Pag.
91.
thus
framed
,
and
may
serve
us
,
as
to
some
.
Many
Congregations
,
into
which
the
Curates
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
are
entred
,
are
under
a
standing
Obligation
to
their
former
Pastours
;
not
only
on
the
account
of
the
Pastoral
Relation
betwixt
them
,
but
for
the
Engagements
they
came
under
to
such
,
in
their
call
and
reception
of
them
;
which
is
not
dissolved
by
any
thing
,
we
have
yet
seen
;
Sure
we
are
,
the
Magistrate
cannot
do
it
,
&c.
(
I
hope
,
I
need
nor
,
in
reference
to
the
Indulged
,
mention
what
followeth
,
in
answering
of
the
Objection
,
taken
from
Salomons
removing
of
Abiathar
.
His
Sixt
Arg.
Pag.
94.
is
this
.
If
Congregations
have
a
just
Right
and
Power
of
Electing
and
Calling
of
their
Ministers
;
than
those
,
that
come
in
upon
them
without
this
,
are
not
to
be
esteemed
their
Pastors
,
nor
to
be
subjected
to
,
as
such
,
by
Congregations
,
but
to
be
withdrawn
from
.
But
here
it
is
so
,
&c.
His
Seventh
Arg.
Pag.
95.
is
this
;
Hearing
of
,
submitting
to
and
receiving
of
Ordinances
from
the
Curats
alone
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
and
not
from
others
,
is
enjoined
by
Law
,
and
required
,
as
the
signe
of
our
compliance
with
and
subjecting
to
the
Present
Lawes
,
bringing
in
and
establishing
of
Prelacy
(
adde
,
Erastianisme
and
the
Supremacie
)
and
other
Corruptions
,
which
we
dar
not
owne
.
Hearing
and
receiving
Ordinances
from
such
,
hath
a
twofold
bar
put
upon
it
to
us
;
an
unqualified
Instrument
or
Object
;
and
the
respect
that
by
the
Law
it
is
made
to
have
to
the
corruptions
obtruded
upon
this
Church
,
as
the
signe
of
our
compliance
with
and
subjection
to
these
.
The
Command
of
God
about
hearing
doth
constitute
the
Object
and
Instrument
(
what
and
whom
)
we
should
hear
:
As
we
are
not
to
hear
all
Doctrines
,
but
these
that
are
sound
,
so
we
are
not
to
hear
and
receive
all
,
that
pretend
to
come
in
Christs
Name
,
but
those
of
whose
Mission
we
have
some
rational
evidence
,
at
least
,
against
which
we
have
no
just
exceptions
.
This
,
as
to
to
the
Curats
,
(
adde
,
the
Indulged
)
is
made
out
by
the
former
Arguments
.
But
beside
this
.
the
signe
appointed
and
determined
by
Law
,
and
required
of
all
in
this
Church
,
is
,
that
they
not
only
withdraw
from
,
and
do
not
hear
the
Ejected
and
Non-conforme
Ministers
;
but
that
they
hear
and
submit
to
Ministers
,
that
comply
with
and
enter
into
this
Church
,
by
Prelates
(
adde
,
or
by
the
Council
)
which
to
us
maketh
●earing
,
and
receiving
of
Ordinances
from
them
,
a
practical
approbation
of
,
and
compliance
with
Prelacy
(
adde
,
Erastianisme
and
the
Supremacy
)
and
other
corruptions
contained
in
the
Law
,
for
such
is
the
connexion
betwixt
the
signe
and
the
thing
signified
,
that
he
that
yeelds
to
give
the
signe
,
doth
,
in
all
rational
construction
,
approve
the
thing
signified
.
These
are
his
Principal
Arguments
,
used
in
defence
of
such
,
as
cannot
,
go
to
hear
and
subject
to
the
Curats
;
and
whether
they
will
not
as
forcibly
conclude
against
hearing
of
and
subjecting
to
the
Indulged
,
the
Reader
is
free
to
judge
.
Objections
Answered
.
If
any
should
Object
,
whether
in
behalfe
of
the
Curats
,
or
in
behalf
of
the
Indulged
.
That
they
are
Ministers
of
the
Gospel
,
and
therefore
are
to
be
heard
,
and
Ordinances
should
be
received
from
them
;
for
the
Ministerial
power
giveth
to
the
Persons
,
invested
therewith
,
not
only
a
right
to
preach
the
word
,
and
dispense
Ordinances
,
and
maketh
their
Acts
valide
;
but
it
bindes
them
to
the
doing
of
those
,
and
all
others
to
submit
to
them
,
in
the
exercise
of
their
Power
;
as
is
apparent
in
all
relations
,
and
the
mutual
duties
,
that
the
Persons
under
them
owe
to
one
another
;
So
that
if
Ministers
be
bound
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
and
dispense
its
Ordinances●
,
the
people
must
likewise
be
obliged
to
hear
,
and
receive
Ordinances
from
them
.
To
this
objection
he
answereth
(
and
we
with
him
,
as
to
the
case
now
in
question
)
denying
the
Consequence
:
For
(
1.
)
The
true
state
of
the
question
is
,
whether
we
should
receive
and
submit
to
them
,
as
the
lawfully
Called
and
Appropriat
Pastors
of
this
Church
;
which
for
the
former
Reasons
we
deny
;
for
although
Intruders
upon
the
Church
be
Ministers
;
yet
their
Intrusion
puts
a
sufficient
bar
on
Peoples
reception
of
and
submission
to
them
:
wherefore
in
so
far
as
hearing
,
and
receiving
of
Ordinances
from
Prelatical
Ministers
(
adde
,
Indulged
)
is
,
in
our
case
,
an
acknowledgment
of
this
,
we
refuse
it
.
(
2.
)
Peoples
obligation
to
submission
to
Ministers
,
doth
not
immediatly
flow
from
the
being
of
the
Ministerial
Power
and
Authority
,
in
those
clothed
therewith
,
there
are
beside
this
,
other
things
that
must
concurre
,
to
the
causing
of
this
Obligation
,
which
,
if
they
be
wanting
,
will
make
it
void
,
or
,
at
least
,
suspend
it
&c.
If
it
be
further
Objected
,
in
favours
of
the
Indulged
,
That
Eminent
and
worthie
Mr
Livingstoun
,
though
he
saith
much
against
the
Indulgence
,
in
his
Letter
to
his
Parishoners
;
yet
he
adviseth
them
sometime
to
hear
Mr
Iohn
Scot
,
who
was
Indulged
.
I
Ans
I
shall
readily
grant
,
that
several
were
in
the
dark
,
at
the
first
,
in
the
matter
,
either
through
want
of
full
information
concerning
many
circumstances
,
which
,
if
known
,
would
have
given
greater
light
in
the
matter
;
or
through
ignorance
of
the
real
Designe
&
Intendment
of
the
Rulers
,
which
afterward
came
more
&
more
to
light
;
or
through
a
fear
,
that
Field-meetings
should
either
cease
,
or
be
utterly
suppressed
;
&
therefore
judged
it
more
safe
for
people
to
hear
the
Indulged
,
than
either
to
hear
none
,
or
none
,
but
the
Curats
.
And
though
I
do
not
certainly
know
,
which
of
these
grounds
moved
that
Eminent
Seer
and
Servant
of
Christ
,
to
advise
so
;
yet
,
considering
that
in
all
that
Letter
(
to
my
remembrance
)
he
doth
not
speak
of
their
going
to
the
Field
Meetings
(
which
I
suppose
none
,
that
knew
him
,
will
think
,
that
he
was
an
enemie
unto
,
)
I
am
apt
to
think
,
that
the
Apprehension
he
had
of
the
ceasing
of
the
Field-Meetings
,
at
least
,
in
that
part
of
the
Countrey
(
in
which
,
I
doubt
,
there
had
been
any
,
or
many
,
at
least
,
before
his
writing
of
that
Letter
)
did
move
him
,
to
advise
them
sometimes
to
hear
that
Indulged
Person
,
as
judging
that
better
,
than
that
they
should
hear
none
,
or
none
but
that
wretch
,
who
was
obtruded
upon
them
;
and
as
supposing
,
he
would
not
pervert
them
by
his
Doctrine
,
but
would
give
free
and
faithful
Testimonies
unto
the
Truth
,
and
aga●●st
all
publick
Corruptions
.
Further
,
I
suppose
,
it
is
well
enough
known
,
tha●
〈◊〉
the
first
,
not
a
few
Ministers
were
in
the
dark
,
as
to
the
question
of
hearing
of
the
Curats
,
and
upon
one
ground
or
other
,
did
not
perceive
,
that
peop●e
were
called
of
God
;
to
withdraw
from
the
obtruded
Hirelings
,
&
so
durst-not
positi●ely
advise
thereunto
;
who
now
,
I
hope
,
will
be
as
loath
to
advise
people
to
forsake
other
occasions
,
and
go
hear
the
Curats
,
And
what
wonder
if
the
matter
was
so
,
as
to
the
Indulged
,
Seven
or
Eight
yeers
ago
?
Obj.
3.
But
,
till
of
late
,
that
some
few
inconsiderat
Persons
,
took
this
in
their
head
,
to
preach
against
the
Indulgence
,
and
to
cry-out
against
the
unlawfulness
of
hearing
of
the
Indulged
,
as
if
that
had
been
the
only
thing
necessary
;
for
which
many
even
of
the
Non-Indulged
are
offended
with
them
,
there
was
not
so
much
as
a
murter
heard
,
but
people
heard
the
Indulged
without
scruple
,
and
were
edified
by
their
Ministrie
.
Ans.
The
Curats
might
alleadge
the
same
,
as
well
as
the
Indulged
;
But
,
as
it
would
not
help
them
,
so
I
suppose
,
It
can
not
well
help
the
Indulged
.
Whether
these
Persons
be
considerat
or
inconsiderat
,
I
am
not
fit
to
judge
;
to
their
own
Master
they
stand
,
or
fall
;
only
I
wish
,
that
such
,
who
call
them
Inconsiderat
,
would
examine
their
grounds
,
&
remember
that
,
judge
not
lest
ye
be
judged
&c.
If
this
be
founded
upon
some
expressions
of
theirs
(
whether
true
or
false
,
I
know
not
)
I
wish
that
the
Expressions
of
others
gave
not
ground
for
the
same
judgment
.
I
know
,
not
a
few
are
offended
with
them
;
but
considering
what
is
said
above
,
concerning
the
sinfulness
of
the
Indulgence
,
&c.
I
dar
not
be
offended
with
them
;
(
&
I
would
faine
hope
,
that
second
thoughts
of
the
matter
shall
worke
a
change
on
these
Brethren
)
But
must
rather
blesse
the
Lord
on
their
behalfe
,
&
judge
them
worthie
of
praise
,
who
,
over
the
belly
of
so
many
discouragments
,
did
set
the
trumpet
to
their
mouth
,
to
shew
Scotland
,
&
the
Ministerie
,
and
People
thereof
,
that
great
sin
:
and
this
,
I
know
,
is
con●istent
with
their
insisting
upon
the
one
thing
necessary
;
which
I
hope
also
their
practice
declareth
,
and
the
fruits
of
their
labour
proclaime
.
But
as
to
the
long
silence
,
that
hath
been
,
I
shall
say
little
;
yet
it
is
known
,
that
at
the
very
beginning
,
people
were
calling
the
Indulged
the
Councils
Curats
&
how
it
came
,
that
this
spark
did
not
break
forth
into
a
general
flame
,
I
shall
not
enquire
;
acquiescing
in
this
,
That
the
Lord
had
a
further
discovery
to
make
:
For
,
had
the
first
Ten
,
who
were
Indulged
,
been
thus
discountenanced
,
we
had
seen
no
moe
accepting
of
that
supposed
favour
;
yea
the
first
accepters
had
quickly
shaken
that
onerous
favour
off
their
shoulders
.
It
may
be
also
,
that
some
suppressed
their
judgment
,
concerning
the
not-hearing
of
these
Indulged
,
or
did
not
countenance
any
such
motion
,
when
made
,
either
out
of
a
preposterous
affection
and
tenderness
to
the
Brethren
,
whom
they
honoured
and
much
esteemed
,
and
that
deservedly
,
for
their
eminent
Enduements
,
and
sometimes
Usefulness
unto
the
Church
;
or
out
of
a
tender
care
of
keeping
up
of
Union
,
and
guarding
against
all
motions
apparently
tending
to
troublesome
Distractions
&
Divisions
,
or
upon
some
other
account
,
best
known
to
themselves
.
Neither
is
it
unlike
,
that
many
were
really
in
the
dark
,
as
to
the
thing
:
But
however
,
light
is
light
,
whoever
they
be
that
bring
it
to
us
;
and
as
God
may
Imploy
whom
He
will
,
to
this
en●
,
so
;
how
inconsiderable
so
ever
the
Instruments
be
,
who
are
imployed
;
and
whether
they
come
sooner
or
latter
,
the
light
,
when
it
is
come
,
should
be
welcomed
,
because
of
Him
,
that
sent
it
;
yea
and
embraced
with
thankfulness
,
and
with
humble
submission
.
Obj.
4.
All
or
most
of
the
Non-Indulged
,
Faithful
,
and
Zealous
Ministers
in
the
Land
are
for
hearing
of
the
Indulged
;
and
only
a
few
,
and
these
of
the
younger
sort
,
with
the
ignorant
people
,
are
against
it
.
Answ.
Though
I
would
hope
,
few
should
lay
any
weight
on
this
Objection
:
and
it
were
enough
to
desire
such
,
who
did
lay
any
weight
thereon
,
to
consider
Iob.
7
:
v.
47
,
38
,
49.
with
Mr.
Hutcheson's
Notes
thereupon
,
specially
the
7.
and
9.
Yet
I
shall
only
say
,
That
an
Impartial
Observer
will
finde
,
that
for
the
most
part
,
in
all
the
steps
of
our
trial
,
since
this
last
overthrow
came
,
God
hath
made
use
of
the
nothings
to
break
the
ice
to
others
.
Holy
is
our
Soveraigne
,
who
doth
what
He
will
.
This
might
be
made
out
by
Instances
;
but
I
suppose
,
the
matter
is
so
manifest
,
that
I
need
not
insist
thereupon
,
the
matter
about
hearing
of
the
Curats
▪
being
a
sufficient
evidence
of
what
I
have
said
.
Obj.
5.
Now
when
we
are
in
hazard
to
be
over-run
with
Popery
,
is
it
seasonnable
,
that
such
questions
should
be
started
,
to
breake
the
remnant
in
pieces
;
and
thereby
to
make
all
a
prey
for
the
man
of
sin
?
Were
it
not
better
that
we
were
all
united
as
one
,
to
withstand
that
Inundation
?
Answ.
I
grant
,
the
apprehensions
of
the
Man
of
sins's
stretching
out
his
wings
,
&
filling
the
breadth
of
Immanuel's
land
,
seemeth
to
me
not
altogether
groundless
;
yea
it
is
much
to
be
feared
,
that
by
Popery
and
Bloud
,
the
Lord
shall
avenge
the
quarrel
of
His
Covenant
,
and
the
contempt
of
His
Gospel
:
And
therefore
I
judge
,
it
were
our
duty
this
day
,
to
be
preparing
ourselves
to
meet
the
Lord
,
thus
coming
to
be
avenged
on
a
generation
of
His
wrath
,
with
ropes
about
our
necks
,
giving
Him
the
glory
of
His
Righteousness
,
and
acknowledging
ourselves
the
basest
of
sinners
;
that
so
we
may
be
in
case
,
to
say
,
in
the
day
,
when
the
small
remnant
of
the
glory
,
that
is
yet
to
be
seen
on
the
mountains
,
shall
depart
out
of
sight
,
Blessed
be
the
Glory
of
the
Lord
from
his
place
.
Our
Union
,
while
the
accursed
thing
is
among
us
,
will
be
but
a
conspiracy
,
and
will
really
weaken
us
before
the
Lord
.
If
we
be
not
tender
of
Christ's
Headship
,
and
of
what
depends
thereupon
,
and
of
the
least
pin
of
his
Tabernacle
,
pitched
among
us
;
how
can
we
expect
His
help
,
when
we
are
to
run
with
the
horsemen
?
Will
they
not
have
most
peace
in
that
day
,
who
have
been
Jealous
for
the
Lord
of
hosts
,
and
for
his
Crown
Interest
-
And
who
knoweth
,
but
they
shall
finde
a
shelter
and
a
chamber
of
Protection
in
the
day
,
when
he
overflowing
scourge
shall
come
,
who
are
now
following
the
Lord
,
and
his
Glory
,
through
Mountains
and
Valleyes
,
and
are
,
upon
that
account
,
suffering
Tossings
,
Hardships
and
Harrassings
?
How
little
security
,
I
pray
,
shall
the
wings
of
the
Supremacie
be
able
to
give
,
in
that
day
?
our
Union
in
Duty
,
and
upon
the
old
grounds
of
our
received
and
sworne
Principles
and
Maximes
,
would
prove
our
strength
,
But
if
this
shall
not
be
had
,
as
then
every
one
may
certainly
conclude
,
that
there
is
a
dreadful
stroke
at
the
doores
,
and
that
this
division
,
upon
such
an
account
,
is
a
certaine
fore-runner
of
a
dark
and
dismal
Dispensation
;
so
,
it
will
be
every
mans
du●y
,
who
would
have
peace
,
in
the
day
of
God's
contending
against
a
generation
of
Backsliders
and
Revolters
,
to
be
mourning
for
the
abominations
of
the
Land
and
for
this
of
the
Indulgence
,
among
the
rest
,
and
to
be
adhereing
to
the
Lord
,
and
unto
our
Principles
▪
which
the
Lord
hath
owned
and
countenanced
,
though
he
should
,
in
a
manner
,
be
left
al●●e
.
Will
not
,
I
pray
,
many
of
these
,
who
have
complied
with
Prelacie
,
and
with
the
courses
,
that
have
been
carried
on
,
profess
an
abhorrence
at
Popery
?
And
is
this
ground
sufficient
for
us
to
think
of
uniting
with
them
,
notwithstanding
of
all
they
have
done
,
that
we
may
be
the
more
fortified
to
withstand
that
torrent
?
Alas
!
this
our
strength
will
prove
our
weakness
,
Let
us
remember
that
Esai
.
8
:
ver.
11
,
12
,
13
,
14.
For
the
Lord
spoke
thus
to
me
,
with
a
strong
hand
,
and
instructed
me
,
that
I
should
not
walk
in
the
way
of
this
people
,
saying
,
Say
not
a
confederacy
to
all
them
,
to
whom
this
people
shall
say
,
a
confederacy
:
Neither
feare
ye
their
fear
,
nor
be
afraid
.
Sanctifie
the
Lord
of
hosts
himself
;
and
let
him
be
your
fear
▪
and
let
him
be
your
dread
.
And
he
shall
be
for
a
Sanctuary
,
&c.
It
were
more
sutable
for
us
,
to
be
considering
that
word
Amos
4.
v.
12.13
.
Therefore
,
thus
will
I
do
unto
thee
;
and
because
I
will
do
this
unto
thee
,
prepare
to
meet
thy
God
,
O
Israel
:
for
lo
,
he
that
formeth
the
Mountains
,
and
createth
the
winde
,
and
declareth
unto
man
what
is
his
thought
,
that
maketh
the
morning
darkness
,
and
●readeth
upon
the
high
places
of
the
earth
:
The
Lord
,
the
God
of
hosts
is
his
Name
:
And
in
order
to
a
Christian
compliance
therewith
,
to
be
separating
our selves
from
every
sinful
course
,
mourning
for
our
former
miscarriages
,
and
utterly
forsaking
such
wayes
,
whereby
we
have
provoked
the
Lord
to
wrath
.
I
shall
close
with
that
Zeph.
2
:
vers.
1
,
2
,
3.
Gather
yourselves
together
,
yea
,
gather
together
,
O
Nation
not
desired
.
Before
the
decree
bring
forth
,
before
the
day
passe
,
as
the
chaff
,
before
the
fierce
anger
of
the
Lord
come
upon
you
,
before
the
day
of
the
Lord's
anger
come
upon
you
.
Seek
ye
the
Lord
,
all
ye
meek
of
the
earth
,
which
have
wrought
his
judgment
,
seek
righteousness
,
seek
meekness
;
it
may
be
,
ye
shall
be
hid
,
in
the
day
of
the
Lord's
anger
:
And
let
us
all
pray
,
Thy
Kingdom
come
,
and
thy
Will
be
done
,
AMEN
.
FINIS
.